《Slave of fate》


 begining of new world ( chapter 1)

    "The same question came before me again and again, carrying the same answer. Yet that answer never fit me, or perhaps, I never fit into it."


    "What does it mean to adapt


    How do humans adapt to the world around them? What does it truly mean to fit into their society?


    From what I understand, adapting is about adjusting oneself to new circumstances, changing one''s behavior or will in response to the environment. It''s a form of survival, they say. But this idea doesn''t sit right with me.


    I''ve never been able to fully adapt to this world, even though I was born into it. Why, then, do I feel like a stranger in my own society?


    Humans talk endlessly about emotions¡ªjoy, sorrow, anger, love¡ªyet I''ve never felt those things. I''ve watched them. Observed their actions, their words, their behaviors, thinking perhaps one day I would feel the same, but nothing has changed. Even at nearly nine years of age, I have yet to experience the emotions they claim are so important. And oddly, it doesn''t bother me.


    In fact, I realized that my understanding of adaptation is far different from theirs. For me, adapting means recognizing what is useful, accepting it, and rejecting what is unnecessary. That''s why I don''t feel the need to adapt to their emotions. I don''t need them. They are weaknesses, distractions¡ªthings that only serve to hinder my purpose.


    Perhaps my refusal to accept my own inadequacies, my incapability of being like them, has shaped this mindset. But in the end, I have no interest in changing. Not for anyone. Not for anything.


    Rudra stumbled through the bustling city streets, a young boy, frail and thin, no older than eight. His long, black hair covered his face, almost as if shielding him from the world. It was a mess of tangled strands, hiding the bruises and cuts that marred his pale skin. But his eyes¡ªtheir deep crimson glow shone like the dying embers of a fire, gleaming with an unsettling intensity.


    His stomach growled. A sharp, aching sound that echoed in his ears, louder with each passing moment. It had been days since he had last eaten. His body, thin and frail, seemed to cry out for sustenance, but Rudra ignored it. The hunger gnawed at him, but it would not break his resolve. He had endured worse, and he would endure again.


    As he walked, the vibrant scents of food wafted toward him from the nearby stalls. Roasted meat, fresh bread, sweet fruits¡ªeach one a tormenting reminder of what he lacked. But even though his body screamed for food, Rudra refused to beg. Pride was a luxury, but it was a luxury he would not relinquish.


    "I should''ve taken something from that stall earlier," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and detached, as if even speaking to himself were an inconvenience. "But looking at the state of my body¡­ Could I even outrun that merchant? He''s healthier than me."


    Rudra glanced down at his worn-out clothes, the fabric torn and ragged from days of use, and his shoes¡ªbarely held together by frayed threads. A slight, fleeting regret passed through him, but it was quickly dismissed. Regret never led anywhere.


    The only thing that mattered was surviving another day.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    He sighed again, his breath shallow, as he glanced at the sun. It was noon, but the time felt meaningless. A meaningless number in a world that had long ago forgotten the concept of time.


    At least he had some juice left from the money he had found earlier. It was not much, but it would have to suffice.


    Rudra''s steps slowed as he walked past the food stalls, watching the people feast as he made his way toward the city''s outskirts. He passed through narrow streets that became quieter with each step, until the sounds of the crowd faded behind him. The air grew still, the clamor of the city a distant memory.


    As he continued down the road, his legs began to feel heavier. His body, deprived of food and rest, began to give in. Finally, his legs gave way beneath him, the exhaustion catching up all at once. But it wasn''t just fatigue that stopped him. No, something else held him in place.


    Ahead, an old, weathered house stood, a small oasis amidst the chaos of the city. It was a simple structure, but something about it called to him. It was out of place here, the fresh coat of paint on its exterior standing in stark contrast to the dilapidated surroundings.


    "I can''t go any further," he muttered, his voice empty of emotion, as he gazed at the house. "I''ll rest here. The balcony is warm today."


    He couldn''t remember the last time he''d had a warm night. The thought of sleep, of just lying down without the constant pressure of hunger, made him pause. He moved toward the balcony, his movements slow but deliberate, and lay down among the flowers. Their fragrance was faint but comforting, offering a fleeting sense of peace.


    For a moment, he allowed himself to rest, the weight of his hunger and exhaustion momentarily forgotten.


    But the peace was short-lived.


    A sudden chill ran down his spine. The air, which had been warm just moments ago, shifted violently. It grew colder, then warmer, then colder again. Rudra sat up with a jolt, his senses sharpened as his eyes scanned the surroundings.


    Something was wrong.


    In the distance, he saw a rush of people moving toward the center of the city. Their movements were frantic, filled with panic. Curious, Rudra followed. The streets were now filled with strangers, their eyes wide with fear, their voices low and hurried as they made their way to the heart of the city.


    Rudra stepped forward, unnoticed in the chaos, his thin figure slipping between the crowds. He moved through the sea of people, observing the rich, the powerful, the healthy. They were all so different from him¡ªtall, strong, healthy. Everything he lacked.


    But something about the air had changed. It wasn''t just the people. It was something deeper.


    "I guess that''s what happens when you eat full meals a day¡­" Rudra muttered, though his words lacked any real emotion. "But this¡­ this air feels strange."


    He stood still for a moment, trying to understand what was happening. The night had come earlier than usual, and the sky seemed unnaturally dark. So dark that even the moon''s light couldn''t dispel the shadows.


    "Was the sky always this dark?" he whispered, more to himself than anyone else.


    And then it happened.


    The moon, once pale and distant, grew brighter. It shone with an intensity that lit up the entire city, casting long, eerie shadows over the streets. It was almost too bright, like an unnatural light that pierced the very fabric of night.


    But it wasn''t just the moon. The world had shifted.


    The moon''s light turned red, a deep crimson that seemed to stain the very air. The people around him stopped, staring at the sky with a mixture of awe and fear. The night had grown darker, yet the moon''s glow was blinding, casting an unsettling hue over everything it touched.


    Rudra stared up at the sky, his eyes narrowing as the first raindrops began to fall.


    At first, they seemed harmless, like any other rainstorm. But as the droplets fell, they shimmered, reflecting the moon''s red light. It wasn''t rain. It was blood.


    The blood rain poured down, slow at first, then faster, each droplet stinging as it made contact with the skin. The air was thick with the scent of iron, the world around him silent except for the whispers of the fallen.


    The people were silent now, as if they had no words left. They stood in awe, some trembling, others frozen in place.


    Rudra''s heart beat steadily in his chest, his crimson eyes reflecting the blood-red moon above. He did not feel fear. Nor did he feel sorrow. He merely stood there, watching the rain as it continued to fall with whispering words it the


    ''''The coming era of blood.''''

 New place (chapter 2)

    The city was cloaked in an unsettling silence. The air felt heavy, as if something were about to unfold. The people, all around him, seemed to sense it. The stench wasn''t the usual scent of decay or the sweet aroma of flowers¡ªit was fear. It permeated the air, clinging to everything, even the very sky above. It was as though the heavens themselves had begun to choke on their own unease.


    Some among the crowd whispered quietly, resigning themselves to their inevitable end. Others tried to explain it away with science or coincidences, but all were bound by the same unspoken dread. Everyone saw something different in the rain that had begun to fall. For some, it was merely droplets, cold and indifferent. For others, it was blood, a foreboding sign that the world was about to be washed clean by something far darker. And for a few, it was their karma¡ªa consequence long overdue.


    The rain persisted, but it didn''t feel natural. There was no comfort in it, no relief. It felt wrong, as though the world itself had become unmoored from its course. Then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the rain stopped. The sky shifted, clearing in an instant, and yet, it was more terrifying than before.


    The clouds had dispersed, but the stars were hidden behind a strange, unnatural darkness. The moon¡ªlarge, bright, and an unnaturally deep shade of red¡ªdominated the sky, casting a blood-hued glow over everything below. It was as if the moon had claimed dominion over the heavens, declaring itself ruler of the night with its sharp, crimson light.


    "The moon rules the skies," some whispered, eyes wide with awe. Others simply stared, their faces pale and frozen with fear. It was a sight that gripped the soul, leaving them speechless, paralyzed by the sheer unnaturalness of it all.


    Rudra, however, was unaffected. As the crowd stood in stunned silence, he slipped through the masses, his movements fluid and precise, as if this spectacle held no weight for him. His purpose was simple. Survival. He made his way toward the food stalls, moving with purpose, not a single emotion flickering in his eyes. He had learned long ago not to waste energy on unnecessary thoughts.


    There would be food soon enough. Survival was his only concern.


    His hands moved deftly, gathering enough food to last the next few days. He didn''t hesitate, didn''t pause to savor the moment. It was a simple task, one that had to be done, like everything else. The world around him could crumble, but as long as he had what he needed to survive, that was all that mattered.How long have I been walking?  The question was almost an afterthought. It doesn''t matter. I need to keep moving. The pang of hunger gnawed at him, but he ignored it and kept walking after a while laterhe prepared to sit and eat, a sound reached his ears. The distant hum of a vehicle.


    *Is that¡­?* He narrowed his eyes, barely pausing in his movements.


    Two figures appeared, their faces hidden behind masks. They were dressed in clothes that spoke of strength¡ªmuscles rippling beneath the fabric, their movements calculating, cautious. They spoke in low tones, their words urgent.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "We''re short one person. Because of this cursed night, we couldn''t find anyone else. No one''s been out in this cold. If we don''t fill the last spot, the master will kill us tonight. It''s the last day."


    One of them pointed toward Rudra, still standing by the rock, his presence unnoticed by most.


    "What''s that?" one of them murmured, his voice muffled by the mask.


    "Looks like a kid," the other replied.


    "No. 8, we can''t take him. You know that."


    "We''ve been searching for hours and haven''t found anyone. Most of the adults will be dead by dawn anyway. What''s one more body? It''s easier to carry a child¡ªlighter, less trouble."


    Rudra remained still, observing them with the same cold detachment he always wore. The words meant nothing to him. The presence of these strangers was just another disruption in his routine. He was ready to move at a moment''s notice, but for now, he didn''t make a move.


    No. 8 and No. 2 approached him, their eyes never leaving him. They were closing the distance now, intent on whatever plan they had in mind. Rudra could feel their eyes on him, but he didn''t flinch. His weight shifted slightly to one leg, prepared to spring into action. But then¡­


    *Crack.*


    The sound echoed in the still night air, a sickening noise that made Rudra''s expression shift not a whit. His body tensed, his muscles lost strength and his eyes blurred leaving him unconscious


    No. 2 stopped dead in his tracks, confusion written across his face.


    "Senior, what happened? Why are you¡ª"


    No. 8 didn''t answer right away. Instead, he bent down, his hand moving toward Rudra''s throat, checking his pulse.


    "No2¡­ he''s still breathing. He''s too thin¡­" No. 8 muttered, then stood, a look of irritation flickering in his eyes. "Doesn''t matter now. Let''s move."


    With barely a glance, they lifted Rudra''s limp form. He was light, barely an inconvenience, and they carried him without hesitation toward the waiting vehicle.


    The ride was long, silent. Rudra''s body was carried like a sack, his mind too far gone to even care about the journey. His thoughts were vacant, empty. The world was just a blur, a series of meaningless motions that had no bearing on his existence.


    After what felt like hours, they arrived at their destination. The vehicle stopped, and No. 8 carried Rudra through a desolate graveyard. The place smelled of death, an overpowering stench that made even the seasoned mercenaries pause. White flags fluttered on the graves, each one marking the resting place of a forgotten soul.


    No. 2 raised his hand, and for a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a sudden burst of light, golden energy split the air. A door appeared, fragile and weak, as though it might collapse with the slightest touch. It was old, archaic, and yet somehow¡­ familiar.


    "Every time I see this, I''m still stunned," No. 8 muttered to himself.


    No. 2 nodded grimly. "You go first. I''ll take care of the rest. Put the device on him before we head in."


    No. 8 did as ordered, fastening the strange device around Rudra''s neck with practiced ease. Then, without a word, he stepped through the door. The air around them seemed to warp and fold as they passed through, the world shifting with each step they took.


    When the light finally cleared, they moved space  in an ancient vast places ....

 A chaotic situation ( chapter 3)

    they moved space in an ancient , vast places


    The walls of the ancient structure were inscribed with strange, cryptic symbols¡ªancient runes and intricate drawings that seemed to cover every inch of the stone. They weren''t just decorations, but a language, an eerie, untranslatable script that radiated an unsettling energy. Even the faintest glow from the walls made the air feel thick with mystery.


    No. 8 didn''t pause as he led Rudra through the winding hallways. They eventually stopped at a door, and without a moment''s hesitation, No. 8 shoved Rudra inside. A small pouch of food was tossed beside him with an indifferent gesture. Without another word, the door was locked, and No. 8''s heavy footsteps faded away into the distance.


    ---


    *Several hours passed...*


    Rudra woke slowly, his expression as blank and emotionless as always. His eyes scanned the room with disinterest, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. His calm demeanor was something most adults would envy in moments like this. While others might have panicked or scrambled for answers, Rudra did nothing. He simply observed.


    So, he knew,* Rudra thought quietly, his gaze flickering to the food pouch beside him. No. 2 knew I was faking. He didn''t tell No. 8. Strange. But it worked out. He left me the pouch...


    Without further hesitation, Rudra grabbed the food and began to eat. There was no hesitation, no care for the taste¡ªjust the act of survival. He had no time for things like flavor. Food was fuel, and he needed it.


    Once his hunger was sated, Rudra wandered around the room. His movements were slow, deliberate, as he inspected every inch of the space. There was something oddly soothing about it, as if the room itself was a puzzle he had to piece together. He didn''t rush. No, he took his time. After a while, he sat down on the bed, his eyes unfocused, gazing at the ceiling.


    Then, his fingers brushed against the device on his neck¡ªthe one No. 8 had strapped to him earlier. I almost forgot about this, Rudra thought. It looks ordinary enough, but there''s something about it...If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He ran his fingers along the edges of the device, but it didn''t budge. It was firmly secured. It seemed to be more than just a simple piece of equipment. He tried to pry it off, but the wires felt like they were embedded deep into his skin, part of a mechanism he couldn''t escape.


    A sense of realization washed over him. *This device is tied to something bigger. Something I don''t understand yet.*


    His mind wandered back to the conversation he overheard between No. 2 and No. 8. They needed 1,000 people, and Rudra was the last one. But it was No. 2''s absence that nagged at him. No. 2 didn''t come with No. 8,Rudra reflected. If he succeeds in finding one more person before morning, my chances of surviving drop drastically. I''ll become expendable.


    Rudra rose to his feet, his eyes narrowing as he once again found himself staring at the walls. Why am I so drawn to these symbols?His gaze flicked over the strange markings. Rudra, ever the silent observer, couldn''t help but examine the markings closely. Though he had no understanding of them, they tugged at something deep inside him, as if they were calling to him, whispering secrets just out of reach him


    I''ve been looking at them all night, and I still don''t understand anything. But... it''s strangely... comforting. Like I''m missing something.*


    A sudden buzzing sound interrupted his thoughts, and a voice¡ªrobotic and oddly playful¡ªechoed throughout the room.


    "Attention, everyone," the voice announced, crackling slightly. "This is an important message. In ten minutes, the room you''re in will be detonated. If you''re still inside when the countdown ends, well... let''s just say you''ll be joining the others in a much worse place." There was a long, exaggerated pause. "Heh. End of message. Oh, and one more thing. When the doors open, walk straight to the left. You''ll find a large statue of a sword. Only 1,000 people will be allowed inside. If you''re not in that group, the device around your neck will activate. Heh. Good luck."


    The announcement ended with a click, and just like that, the doors of every room in the facility swung open simultaneously. Rudra''s fingers brushed against the device on his neck, and a low red glow pulsed in time with the beat of his heart. It was a warning, a countdown. The others were panicking.


    ---


    The floor trembled beneath Rudra''s feet, and the walls shuddered as if they were about to collapse. The sound of frantic footsteps filled the air, the desperate cries of hundreds of people running for their lives. Panic spread like wildfire, and every person in the building was scrambling for the exit, racing against time.


    But not Rudra. No. He simply stood there, unmoving, his gaze fixed on the markings on the walls. The chaos around him didn''t touch him. He wasn''t afraid. He wasn''t running. His focus remained unwavering as if the madness around him were nothing but a distant echo. The words on the walls had taken root in his mind, and now, they were all that mattered.


    I can''t explain it, Rudra thought, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked at the chaotic scene unfolding before him. *I''m not afraid. I''m not even worried. This¡ªthis is all part of the plan. I just need to keep moving. has started walking and I won''t be left behind.


    Because he knew only 1000 of participants exists in this place


    And so, with deliberate slowness, Rudra turned toward the door. The frantic race to escape had already begun, but he didn''t rush. He didn''t need to. his steps methodical as he made his way toward the exit. While others dashed in panic, Rudra was walking in a world where time itself seemed to bend around him, his calm demeanor the only thing certain in the chaos

 Arrival ( chapter 4)

    Rudra moved slowly, his eyes fixed on the strange symbols carved into the walls around him. He walked methodically, step by step, ignoring the chaos that was erupting around him. The air was thick with tension as everyone else seemed to rush toward the exit. But not him. He wasn''t in a hurry. There was something about these words, these markings, that drew him in. He had to understand them, even if he didn''t fully know why.


    He passed the point where others were rushing forward and stopped in front of another room. There were more symbols, more drawings, but this time, they were different¡ªslightly, but enough to catch his attention. Rudra stepped inside, drawn by the pull of the unknown. He walked around, his eyes scanning the walls with purpose, examining every word, every drawing. He studied them like an enigma, his mind unhurried. Time passed in a haze. Checking every room Hours slipped by unnoticed.


    Finally, Rudra reached the central area, the place where all the others had gathered. As he stepped into the room, all eyes turned toward him, 999 pairs of eyes that studied him in silence. They were sizing him up, analyzing him with expressions ranging from confusion to curiosity, to outright disdain. Yet, Rudra remained motionless, his face as calm and unreadable as ever.


    Their gazes feel like weights, Rudra thought coldly, they all look healthy


    As the silence stretched on, a figure approached him. The man was one-armed, with a rough, scarred appearance. His gaze was sharp, calculating. He stopped in front of Rudra and spoke in a voice that was both firm and tinged with skepticism.


    "Hey, kid. What are you doing here? Did you get lost, or are you a resident of this place? If you are, maybe you can tell us about it."


    Rudra didn''t respond immediately. He just stared at the man, unfazed by the direct confrontation. His lack of response only seemed to irritate the one-armed man more.


    "Kid," the man growled, "this place isn''t safe. We don''t know anything about it, and I doubt you do either. You''re probably just as lost as the rest of us."


    Rudra tilted his head slightly, still silent. His eyes shifted to the group around him, taking in the wide variety of expressions. Some were angry, some curious, others just confused. But none of them were as detached as him. The weight of their gazes didn''t faze him in the least.


    *They all look strong,* Rudra noted, his eyes lingering on the physical prowess of the adults around him. . It''s not about size or power¡ªit''s about survival. And right now, I don''t like my odds.


    Rudra''s mind raced, but his expression never changed. He glanced at the man''s badge, which read "No. 1 Member," and spoke, his voice cool and unwavering.


    "What will you give me if I tell you about this place?"


    The one-armed man frowned, his eyebrows knitting in confusion. "What?" he asked, clearly thrown off by the request. "Kid, now''s not the time for negotiations. We''re all stuck in the dark here. All our lives are at stake, and you''re asking for a trade?"This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Rudra turned to face him fully, meeting his gaze with a piercing intensity that made the one-armed man step back for a fraction of a second.


    "Why should I care about your lives?" Rudra asked flatly.


    The one-armed man''s face twisted into a scowl, his anger flaring. "You think you can negotiate with us now? We''re all in this together!"


    Rudra didn''t flinch. He simply stared at him, unmoved. "No. You don''t have anything to offer," he said calmly. "But I do." His gaze shifted back to the "No. 1 Member" badge. "That badge. It''s what I want."


    The one-armed man''s expression soured even more. "You''re out of your mind, kid. We don''t even have our belongings. Why would I give you my badge?"


    Rudra''s lips curled slightly in what might''ve been a smirk, though his eyes remained cold. "Who said I wanted it for free? We can exchange badges."


    There was a long pause as the man processed Rudra''s words, his eyes narrowing. "You think I''ll just hand over my badge to you like that?"


    Rudra didn''t reply, only looked at the badge with an expression that made the one-armed man visibly uncomfortable.


    Before the one-armed man could retort, a third voice cut through the conversation, smooth and intelligent.


    "Boy, how old are you?" The voice came from deeper within the crowd. Rudra''s eyes flickered toward the speaker. It was a tall, handsome young man, his expression serious but not hostile.


    Rudra turned his head slightly, still detached, and answered with the same calmness he always had. "Eight years old. I''ll be nine in a month."


    The one-armed man interjected again, his voice growing more irritated. "Kid, you haven''t even gone through the ceremony of the keys yet . How can we listen to you?"


    Rudra blinked, his gaze narrowing as he turned back toward the handsome young man. "What is the ceremony of the key?" he asked, genuinely curious but still entirely uninterested in the way others might react.


    The young man smiled apologetically and explained, his voice calm. "The ceremony of the key is called Ra-Hi. Every living being is born with these keys attached to them ¡ªthey''re like living spirits To access them, we need Ra-Hi energy, which is released when the body reaches the age of nine."


    Rudra processed the information silently, his expression still as blank as ever. "And what do we gain from acquiring these keys?" he asked, as if it were the most obvious question in the world.


    The young man smiled again, the corners of his lips lifting in amusement. "Every living being holds a unique key, but these keys are categorized into several major types. The power granted by them is... considerable."


    Before the young man could continue, the one-armed man interrupted impatiently. "We don''t have time for explanations, kid. We need answers now. If what you say is true, prove it. Show us."


    Rudra turned his emotionless gaze on the man, and with a slight tilt of his head, he took a step back. "I will prove it," he said simply. "First, I''ll remove my device."


    The crowd fell silent as Rudra placed his hand on the device around his neck, his fingers brushing against it with slow deliberation. Murmurs rose from the crowd as people speculated whether it was some trick, a false show.


    "Stop talking," Rudra suddenly commanded in a quiet but firm tone. His voice cut through the chatter like a blade, and the crowd fell silent.


    The sound of a soft *click* echoed through the room.


    Rudra''s device fell to the ground with a soft metallic thud. The air around him seemed to shift, and a spark of freedom lit the faces of those around him. They stared, wide-eyed, as the realization hit them all at once. Rudra had done what they thought impossible¡ªhe had freed himself.


    His gaze moved to the badge of No. 1. Without a word, he reached out and gripped it firmly.


    As his fingers closed around the badge, a wave of relief washed over him. The tension he hadn''t even realized he was carrying melted away.


    The No. 1 member hesitated, then handed over the badge, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Undo my restrictions."


    Rudra nodded, and as he turned away,...


    The air in the room seemed to grow thick. A distant sound reverberated through the space¡ªfootsteps, slow and deliberate. The ground trembled under the weight of something approaching.


    Rudra''s eyes widened slightly as he turned toward the source of the sound. The presence that had arrived was... otherworldly. The pressure in the room grew unbearable with each step that echoed closer. His body went rigid, the air turning suffocating, as if the very atmosphere itself was being crushed under the weight of the entity''s presence. Before rudra moved his head too look at the person he was kneeling before him . It''s wasn''t only Rudra every being on that area was kneeling before him


    Every person in the room, frozen in place, felt the same overwhelming pressure. It was not fear, but a quiet, crushing certainty. This was no ordinary being. This was something... else.


    And Rudra, ever the calm observer, was the first to feel it fully.

 A Being above humans (chapter 5)

    The sound of intense scratching against the ground echoed through the room, growing louder with each step. A figure emerged from the shadows, his presence undeniable. His appearance was almost inhuman, something that defied all standards of human comprehension. His black, hollow eyes seemed to stare into the abyss itself, deep and endless. Those eyes radiated darkness at their peak, an inescapable void where one could lose themselves, never to return. Yet, in stark contrast to the darkness of his gaze, his skin was as white as snow, untouched by time, glowing faintly under the dim light.


    Two enormous wings sprouted from his back, their tips scraping against the floor with a haunting sound. The wings were a contradiction¡ªa mesmerizing mix of purity and something far darker. At first glance, they were pure white, gleaming softly like moonlit snow. But as the figure moved, the wings seemed to shift, their hue flickering between pale white and a silvery grey, as though they were alive, breathing in the very air around them.


    With every movement, the wings adjusted, each feather subtly vibrating, as if responding to the figure''s will. The feathers at the base of the wings were soft, delicate¡ªshimmering in the low light, but the edges... the tips of the wings, those were something else. As the entity advanced, the edges of the wings darkened, flickering between obsidian black and ghostly silver, absorbing light as they moved, leaving an eerie trail of shadows behind.


    The people in the room, all kneeling in fear, could only watch as the entity strode forward. Some of them trembled, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads, their bodies slick with the heat generated by their own fear. Others were silent, frozen, eyes wide with awe. But one thing was clear: this figure, this being, exuded absolute power. Every step it took sent a ripple through the air, an oppressive force that pushed them back without a single touch.


    Rudra, kneeling among them, felt a shift within himself. His eyes widened, not in fear, but in fascination. For the first time in his life, he felt something stirring inside him¡ªsomething new. A desire was being born. Not for survival, not for escape. It was a desire for power. The kind of power that would make everyone kneel before him. He couldn''t resist it. The wings of the entity seemed to call to him, not with a voice, but with an unspoken promise of power beyond anything he had ever imagined.


    The figure continued to move, his wings flaring out slightly, their feathers scraping the ground with a sound that seemed to tear through the very air. The wings were no longer just beautiful; they were ominous, each feather exuding a quiet, oppressive force. The feathers that were once white now gleamed with silver and black, a stark contrast to the purity they had once held.


    Rudra''s heart raced¡ªnot with fear, but with something else. Something deep within him stirred, responding to the power the entity emanated. This being was not merely a creature of the heavens. It was something far older, far more dangerous¡ªsomething born from the very essence of power itself. The wings, with their shifting colors and impossible beauty, were a testament to that power. They were weapons, extensions of the entity''s will, and Rudra could not look away. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The entity stopped before the crowd, and the air grew thick with tension. No one dared to move, not even to breathe. The weight of the entity''s presence pressed down on them like a thousand tons, suffocating, as if each breath they took would be their last.


    Rudra remained silent, his blank expression unchanged. He didn''t feel the fear that others did. He didn''t feel the overwhelming pressure. What he felt was a stirring deep within¡ªa curiosity, a desire to understand this power. He couldn''t look away from those wings. The way they moved, the way they shifted in the air, made his body ache with a yearning he had never experienced before.


    The entity continued walking carrying an air of finality. "What would this inferior in front of would call him ? An angel? A devil? Perhaps he is neither. Perhaps he is something far beyond your comprehension." The wings twitched as if in agreement with its own words, the feathers darkening, rippling with an unnatural energy.


    Rudra''s gaze flicked to the edges of the wings, where the black feathers now gleamed, shifting between silver and dark obsidian, reflecting a light that was not quite there. The wings, those magnificent, terrifying wings, were alive. Every feather was a testament to the entity''s might, to its will. The very air around them seemed to bend, to crackle with power, as if the wings themselves were the embodiment of the world''s laws, bending them to the entity''s will as the time passed the entity passed the croud


    Rudra''s thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of a new figure¡ªone who seemed as much a part of this strange, oppressive place as the entity itself. A man cloaked in black, his face obscured by a mask. His voice was cold, emotionless, and cutting.


    "Attention, everyone," the man said, his voice carrying over the room, and for a moment, the air seemed to grow even thicker. "I am here to explain some things on the orders of my master. Don''t ask questions. I am far too lazy to answer any of them."


    The room remained still, the tension unbearable. No one dared to move, to speak. Every person in the room was at the mercy of these beings. There was no way to escape. No way to resist.


    The man''s eyes swept over the crowd before he continued, his voice now darker, more dangerous. "You have all been enslaved by us . If you try to resist¡­ well, those devices on your necks will activate. You won''t have the chance to do anything before they explode. Rudra was standing in the middle with his small figure unnoticed by the new figures


    There was a brief silence. Then, he added, almost lazily, "Even without those devices, I could kill you all within a minute. Understand that."


    The pressure in the room intensified, and Rudra''s blank expression remained unchanged. His mind was racing, calculating. He wasn''t afraid. Not anymore. This power, this entity, was something he could learn from. Something he could use.


    The masked figure continued, his words dripping with indifference. "We will be training you to kill. To be the best. We''ll give you weapons. Choose carefully. You''ll need them."


    At the far side of the room, a large section was designated for weapons. Rusty swords, blades, shields, and spears, all laid out in neat categories. But Rudra didn''t need to look. He already knew what he needed. What he wanted.


    "This is a test," the masked man said, his voice colder now. "Your weapon will be more than just a tool to kill. It need to be the answer to taking someone''s life. Choose wisely."


    After finishing what he has to say he vanished in an blink of an eye leaving only silence behind....

 unspoken name( chapter 6)

    The Master, seated with an icy calm, lifted his head slightly and  turned to No. 2. "How is he?" the child you spoke of No. 1 hesitated but finally spoke, "Master, my apologies for interrupting, but may I ask why that entity was here? The... ''Second Heaven of the Demonic Wings.''"  but the master  ignored the question. Instead,


    No. 2 straightened, his face firm with confidence. "Out of the thousand captives, he has the highest probability of survival. Far higher than any of the adults."


    No. 1 frowned, his expression blank but skeptical. "What makes you think that?"


    "At first glance, he seemed fragile, someone who could collapse with a mere touch," No. 2 began. "But when No. 8 moved to abduct him, that boy turned the situation on its head."


    The Master''s gaze sharpened, and he motioned for No. 2 to continue.


    "No. 8 claimed he struck the boy''s vital point, rendering him unconscious. From his perspective, it was a straightforward capture. But the boy¡­ wasn''t as simple as he appeared."


    "What are you implying?" No. 1 asked, his tone doubtful.


    No. 2 smirked slightly. "The boy wasn''t unconscious. He *pretended* to be. And what''s more, before No. 8 even made his move, the boy knew exactly where he would step, what direction he would come from, and how he would attack."


    No. 1 raised an eyebrow. "Wait, are you saying he couldn''t physically follow No. 8''s movements, but he predicted them?"


    "Exactly," No. 2 said. "Before No. 8 rushed him, the boy glanced around in seemingly random directions. But those glances weren''t random at all. He was analyzing the terrain. Moments later, he moved backward. No. 8, as expected, was already behind him. And yet, despite being struck, the boy didn''t lose consciousness. He acted the part of a helpless victim to perfection."


    The Master leaned forward slightly, his voice low. "And what did you discover?"


    "In my curiosity, I investigated the spots the boy glanced at before No. 8''s attack," No. 2 said, his tone growing more intense. "The first spot he looked at had a large, seemingly balanced stone. But when I stepped on it, I realized it was precariously balanced over a half-circle hole. The slightest pressure would cause it to tilt, throwing anyone off balance."


    No. 1 frowned. "So what?"


    "The second spot was positioned where the unbalanced person''s foot would land while trying to stabilize themselves," No. 2 continued. "Another stone, set up the same way, but this one tilted in the opposite direction. If someone stepped there, they''d lose their footing entirely and fall forward."


    The Master''s expression remained unreadable. "And the third spot?"


    No. 2 exhaled, his eyes narrowing. "The third spot was cruel. Too cruel for an eight-year-old. It was a trap."


    No. 1''s patience frayed. "Just tell us what it was!"  If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "At the third spot, sharp bones were embedded into the ground at precise angles," No. 2 revealed. "The placement wasn''t random. The bones were positioned exactly where No. 8''s neck would strike if he fell from the destabilized stones."


    The room fell into silence.


    No. 1 blinked, stunned. "You mean to say¡­ the boy calculated No. 8''s height, fall trajectory, and ensured his death? All within moments?"


    "Yes," No. 2 said, his voice firm. "The distance between the stones and the bones was deliberate. The boy turned his frailty into a weapon. He couldn''t overpower No. 8, so he outthought him."


    The Master''s cold eyes gleamed with something akin to interest. "And the rib bone you mentioned earlier?"


    No. 2 smirked. "The boy hid an eighth rib bone in his shirt, positioned at his neck. When No. 8 struck his vital point, the bone absorbed most of the impact. That''s why he didn''t lose consciousness. He planned for everything."


    No. 1''s face twisted in disbelief. "Are you saying that boy turned the entire terrain into his weapon, No. 8''s every step, and *allowed* himself to be abducted?"


    No. 2 nodded. "Yes. Every action we thought was our own¡ªit was his. He orchestrated the entire scenario."


    The room was silent, save for the low crackle of the fire. No. 2''s manic laughter echoed briefly, his exhilaration unsettling everyone present.


    "I neglected the true purpose of that boy¡­" No. 2 admitted, a faint grin curling his lips. "At first, I thought he was just trying to avoid being taken. But I was wrong." He paused, his voice dropping to an almost reverent whisper. "That boy *let* us take him."


    The Master''s cold, unyielding gaze settled on No. 2, cutting through the air like a blade. "Explain."


    No. 2 straightened, his grin never faltering. "Before No. 8 even approached him, the boy had already prepared the field. The last place he glanced at was a skeleton of an animal. On closer inspection, I noticed eight ribs had been removed. Seven of them were placed at the third spot of his trap."


    No. 1 furrowed his brow. "And the eighth?"


    No. 2''s smirk deepened. "He hid it in his shirt. When No. 8 struck his neck, the boy used it to absorb the impact, ensuring he wouldn''t lose consciousness. He knew exactly where No. 8 would hit him."


    No. 1''s jaw tightened. "You''re saying he predicted not only the attack but every movement?"


    "Yes," No. 2 replied smoothly. "He read No. 8''s patterns, calculated his reach, his height, his power. Every step was anticipated. And what''s more¡­ he orchestrated the entire scenario so that *we* would believe we had outmaneuvered him. He manipulated us into taking him, ensuring the result he wanted."


    The Master''s cold expression didn''t waver, but there was a flicker of interest in his piercing eyes. "You''re suggesting he wanted to be captured?"


    "Precisely, Master," No. 2 said, his voice brimming with twisted admiration. "This wasn''t just survival instinct. It was calculated. Every glance, every movement, even his ''fall''¡ªit was all part of his strategy. And he''s only eight years old."


    No. 1 leaned forward, his tone skeptical. "But why would he allow himself to be taken?"


    No. 2''s smile widened, but he didn''t respond, leaving the question hanging in the air.


    The Master''s voice, cold and deliberate, filled the silence. "Because he knew what awaited him here. He saw opportunity in us¡ªa means to his own end."


    The realization settled heavily over the room.


    No. 1 hesitated before speaking. "Master, what should we do with him? The Master''s gaze hardened.


    No. 2 seized the moment. "Master, may I suggest something? The boy hasn''t undergone the Key Ceremony yet, but he''s already demonstrated qualities beyond any of our recruits. If we all¡ªif all eleven masks¡ªtrain him, he could become our ultimate weapon. He could even¡­" No. 2''s voice dipped, almost reverent. "¡­surpass him


    "The one who swallowed the Star "


    At the mention of that name, the Master''s expression darkened, his piercing eyes narrowing. A long, tense silence followed before he finally spoke.  Didn''t i saw you not to mention his name

 Pain( chapter 7)

    The moment theat name was spoken, the expressions of both No. 1 and the Master darkened.


    ¡°I warned you,¡± the Master said, his voice icy, ¡°not to utter his name so carelessly.¡±


    No. 1 hesitated before speaking. ¡°Master, I will go and bring that child here myself.¡±


    The Master shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯ll observe the others as well.¡±


    On Rudra''s Side


    Batch No. 1 stood before Rudra, his face desperate. ¡°Hey, kid... about the negotiation. Have you decided?¡±


    Rudra, with a blank expression, gave a single nod.


    After a moment of hesitation, Batch No. 1 stepped closer and handed over his batch. ¡°Now, undo this thing.¡±


    Without a word, Rudra walked to the center of the circle. His cold voice carried over the murmuring crowd. ¡°Step outside the circle. All of you.¡±


    The people exchanged defiant glances, but Rudra sighed, his patience thinning. ¡°If you want to undo the devices, step outside. Otherwise, stay and live with them.¡±


    The crowd fell silent. Hesitating, they eventually moved out of the circle.


    Once they had complied, Rudra bit his finger deep enough to draw blood. He began writing strange symbols on the ground, muttering under his breath as he worked.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Is he spilling his blood for some ritual?¡±


    A man with a scholarly air stepped forward, his gentle voice cutting through the murmurs. ¡°Kid, can you tell us what those symbols mean? How do you even know them?¡±


    Rudra, surprised, glanced at the scholar. ¡°You recognize these symbols?¡±


    The scholar shook his head. ¡°Not entirely. I remember fragments¡ªbits of them intrigued me, but I could never make sense of them. Can you explain what they mean?¡±


    Rudra paused, his expression darkening. ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand them. Some things aren¡¯t meant to be understood. The more you know, the heavier the burden, the greater the sadness.¡±


    The scholar tilted his head, intrigued. ¡°Sadness caused by knowledge? You speak as though you¡¯ve lived through decades of experience. But you¡¯re just a child.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s eyes turned colder. ¡°Sometimes, age doesn¡¯t define kindness or cruelty. It¡¯s not experience that makes someone cruel; it¡¯s understanding.¡±


    The scholar smiled faintly. ¡°Understanding cruelty, you say? You seem to know much about it. But the real cruelty begins when you have something precious to protect. It¡¯s when you see it taken from you¡ªpiece by piece¡ªthat you¡¯ll understand the true meaning of pain.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s blank face remained unmoved. ¡°Cruelty means nothing to me. It never has.¡±


    The scholar chuckled, though his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Even if your eyes are dead, even if you feel nothing, we¡¯re all the same, in some way.¡±


    Ignoring him, Rudra returned to his work, his movements deliberate.


    ¡°How much longer will this take?¡± the scholar asked, curiosity mixed with impatience.


    ¡°I¡¯m piecing together fragments of a book,¡± Rudra replied flatly.


    ¡°What book?¡±


    Rudra stopped writing momentarily. ¡°Do I need to explain everything to you?¡± He exhaled, his tone sharp. ¡°The writings on these walls¡ªthey form a book. If arranged in sequence, they reveal the story of a man called ¡®The First Heaven.¡¯¡±


    The scholar¡¯s expression turned to shock. ¡°The First Heaven? And what does this book say?¡±


    Rudra hesitated, his voice lower. ¡°It holds the method to undo these devices. His life. And¡­ a way to escape this place.¡±


    His voice turned cold again. ¡°No. 2, start a countdown from ten.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    No. 2 scowled. ¡°Who do you think you are, ordering me around? Show some respect¡ª¡±


    Rudra cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s the final step. If you delay, it¡¯ll be too late. The Master will return any second.¡±


    Before anyone could argue further, a one-armed man shouted, ¡°Do as he says! Start the countdown!¡±


    No. 2 reluctantly began. ¡°Ten¡­ nine¡­ eight¡­¡±


    Here''s an intensified and more detailed version of Rudra''s pain from the crawling of the symbols, adding a greater sense of agony and a darker atmosphere:


    ---


    As the countdown continued, the symbols on the circle began to stir. The ground beneath Rudra seemed to come alive, the letters curling and twisting like serpents as they slithered toward him. He could feel them, cold and unnatural, crawling up his legs, wrapping themselves around his skin like burning chains.


    The crowd watched in horror as Rudra¡¯s face twisted in pain. His eyes widened, a silent scream etched across his features as the letters burrowed into his flesh. The symbols didn¡¯t just crawl; they *invaded*, seeping beneath his skin, biting into his bones.


    Each movement felt like a thousand needles digging into his body. His legs trembled as he fought to keep himself steady, but the symbols did not relent. They moved up, higher, toward his torso, wrapping around his ribs, and twisting through his muscles. His body felt as if it were being split open, every inch of his skin raw and burning.


    Rudra clenched his teeth so hard he could feel them threatening to crack, but the pain... the pain was overwhelming. It was as if the letters themselves were tearing him apart from the inside, and yet, there was nowhere to escape.


    With every second that passed, the agony intensified. It felt like his spine was being cracked like a whip, the symbols winding tighter and tighter around his ribs until he could no longer breathe. His chest tightened, air forced from his lungs with each breath, and still, they crawled¡ª*every inch* of him consumed by the horrible sensation.


    He could hear his own heartbeat thudding in his ears, but it wasn¡¯t enough to drown out the sickening sound of his bones breaking beneath the force of the symbols'' crawl. Every movement was excruciating, like an iron claw digging into his very marrow. His muscles spasmed involuntarily, each twitch of his body feeling like he was being pulled apart at the seams.


    Rudra¡¯s lips were cracked, his skin slick with sweat as his body writhed in agony. His eyes squeezed shut in an attempt to block out the pain, but it only made it worse. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he scream? Why couldn¡¯t he fight back? Every nerve in his body screamed in protest, but he held his breath, fighting to keep the desperation at bay. If he screamed now, everything he had done would have been for nothing.


    The symbols reached his chest, and with every inch they moved, it felt like the skin on his body was being peeled back. His muscles burned as if they were being slowly roasted over an open fire. The pain was so sharp it was unbearable, but it was the crawling sensation¡ªthe way the symbols seemed to burrow deeper into his flesh¡ªthat made him want to lose his mind.


    The crowd had gone silent, their eyes wide with terror as they watched the torment unfold. Even the Master, who had seen countless horrors, stood frozen, his face twisted with unease. Rudra¡¯s body shook violently as the symbols crawled higher, their chilling movements sending waves of torment through every inch of his being.


    ---


    I can¡¯t let them see me break.


    He pressed his teeth harder against his lips, biting down so hard that blood began to spill from the corners of his mouth. The pain was unrelenting, the pressure on his bones and muscles almost unbearable. His mind began to blur, but still, the symbols crawled¡ª*always crawling, always pulling at him, tearing at him*.


    His body felt like it was cracking under the weight of the symbols¡¯ presence, the pressure too much to withstand. *This is the price*¡ªhe thought faintly¡ª*the price for freedom*.


    He could hear the soft rustle of fabric as the Master took a step forward, but the words didn¡¯t reach him. The only thing that mattered was the pain, the cold burn of the symbols in his veins, in his muscles, in his very soul.


    His legs finally gave out beneath him, and Rudra collapsed onto the ground, his body shaking uncontrollably. The symbols had reached his neck, and the pressure was unbearable. It was like being drowned in a sea of fire, every breath coming slower, more labored. His skin had gone pale, his body covered in sweat as if he had been submerged in boiling water.


    But still, the symbols crawled, the last of them creeping toward his throat. He fought to stay conscious, to stay in control, but the pain was too much. A low, guttural sound escaped from deep within him, the closest thing to a scream his body would allow. His hands clawed at the ground beneath him, nails digging into the dirt as he tried to anchor himself, but it was useless.


    Then, suddenly, the pain stopped.


    A crackling sound filled the air as the glowing symbols began to fade, their grip on him loosening. The feeling of something *crawling* inside his body faded away, leaving him gasping for air. His chest heaved, each breath coming shallow and sharp, but he was still alive.


    For a moment, everything around him seemed to blur as Rudra fought to clear his vision. His body was battered, broken, but it was still whole. He had survived.


    The crowd stood silent, their eyes fixed on him, stunned by the sight of what had just happened.


    Rudra struggled to rise, his limbs weak and trembling, but he stood. His body ached as if it had been through hell and back, but his mind¡ªhis mind was as cold and empty as ever.


    The Master Arrives


    The Master entered the scene, his gaze immediately locking onto the glowing circle. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he demanded.


    No. 1 waved his hand, effortlessly throwing half the crowd aside. As he stepped closer to Rudra, he paused, noticing the symbols.


    ¡°Kid, what are you doing in that circle?¡±


    The Master¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°That light¡­ I know it. How is this possible?¡±


    Before anyone could react, the circle cracked with a deafening sound, and the light vanished. Rudra collapsed to his knees, breathing heavily. The glowing symbols remained etched into his skin.


    The Master turned to No. 1. ¡°Test him. Don¡¯t kill him. I need to confirm something.¡±


    No. 1 was suddenly behind Rudra, blade drawn. He swung, but his strike passed through air.


    Rudra turned, his voice calm despite his exhaustion. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The Master¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡­ you activated that circle. Do you even know the consequences of your actions?¡±


    Rudra stared blankly. ¡°I did what was necessary. I read the writings of the First Heaven. I followed his instructions.¡±


    ¡°You learned that language in *one night*? Memorized the sequence in mere hours?¡± the Master muttered, astonished. ¡°You¡­ may surpass even me.¡±


    ¡°Kid,¡± the Master said, his tone deadly, ¡°what do you call your actions? Do you understand the weight of what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Rudra was silent for a moment, then replied coldly, ¡°They would call it brutality. Cruelty. To me, it¡¯s survival. Nothing more.¡±


    The Master¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°Cruel words for a child.¡±


    To enhance the emotional weight and philosophical depth of this dialogue, we can emphasize Rudra¡¯s disillusionment with society''s moral contradictions and sharpen his tone. The line should reflect his internal struggle, his bitter rejection of societal values, and his sense of being trapped outside of conventional norms. Here¡¯s a more refined version of the dialogue:


    ---


    Rudra¡¯s voice was a cold whisper, but it cut through the air with the weight of someone who had seen too much. His words, though simple, carried a sharp bitterness that echoed in the silence.


    *¡°So tell me, what¡¯s the difference? If someone kills a dangerous being, they are called a hero, praised for ridding the world of evil. But if that same person kills an innocent one, for the sake of another, they are branded a murderer. The blood spilled from a harmful being and a harmless one is the same¡ª* *yet society chooses to glorify one and demonize the other. Why? Why is one life considered valuable and the other disposable?


    Rudra¡¯s eyes, cold and empty, locked onto his interlocutor. His voice hardened, a bitter edge creeping into his tone.


    The truth is, blood was never beautiful to begin with. Society has twisted its meaning, manipulated it to suit their own needs. They call it beautiful when it flows for a cause they deem worthy, but they forget¡ªit¡¯s all the same. Whether it¡¯s spilled in a battle or in silence, it¡¯s still just blood. And I¡¯ve never belonged to a society that pretends it means anything more than that."*


    He paused, his words lingering in the air like a dark truth no one wanted to face. The silence was deafening, filled only by the weight of his gaze.


    The Master¡¯s unease deepened. ¡°You speak as though you¡¯ve rejected the very idea of humanity.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s voice was quiet, but ice-cold. ¡°Humanity never mattered to me.


    The Master¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°And what will you do with this freedom?¡±


    Rudra¡¯s gaze burned with quiet determination. ¡°Whatever I must.¡±

 Ocean of blood chapter 8

    Rudra''s voice was devoid of emotion, his eyes cold, like two lifeless voids. His words fell from his lips as if they were merely a reflection of the world he had come to know world that was broken and full of self-serving lies.


    "I''m not a fan of other people''s logic. Everyone harbors darkness within themselves, buried beneath their carefully constructed facades. If you gave them a choice¡ªa simple trade: ''Tear me apart, and you''ll be free.'' Ninety percent of them would do it without a second thought. No hesitation. They''d relish it, tearing me apart, piece by piece, like they were gutting an animal for sport. And the rest? They''d pretend to think about it, but in the end, they''d do the same. They''d justify it. Call it ''the right thing.'' A sacrifice for the greater good. But it was never about saving anyone else. It was always about saving their own worthless skin."


    Rudra''s lips twitched into a bitter smile, a twisted mockery of what might have been considered a grin.


    "They''d slice me open and smile while they did it. They''d call it mercy, call it survival. But deep down, they''d know: it wasn''t about me, or anyone else. It was about them. It''s always about them. They''d kill me without blinking, and then tell themselves it was the only option, the ''noble choice.'' But that''s just the lie they tell themselves to sleep at night. In the end, they''re nothing but self-serving monsters, willing to burn anyone and anything to stay alive. No different from the rest of them."


    His voice dropped to a guttural whisper, each word carrying a heavy, suffocating weight.


    "They say they''re protecting others, but that''s just a shield they hide behind. The truth is they''d cut me up in an instant if it meant their own survival. It''s not about saving the innocent¡ªit''s about saving themselves. Always has been. And I don''t need to pretend otherwiseThe words hung in the air, like a heavy fog. The people around Rudra, those 999 souls, along with the two others, stood frozen. Their thoughts churned, unable to comprehend what had just transpired. They were all caught in an unsettling dissonance. How could an eight-year-old child speak with such cold clarity? With words so calculated, so detached from the innocence they expected? They stood, questioning their own reality.One by one, their minds wandered:"Is he really just a child?"  The first thought flickered like a spark of doubt in their minds. His voice was so sure, so devoid of fear or hesitation. His words had carried weight, a weight not belonging to his fragile body. *What kind of child speaks like that?"He''s holding 999 lives in his hands¡­ and he doesn''t even seem to care." Another soul shuddered, the implications of his words sinking in deeper than they wanted to admit. A child¡ªsmall, frail, helpless in appearance¡ªhad just shown them that appearances meant nothing. Beneath that childlike exterior lay something far darker, something capable of destroying their entire existence with a mere decision. How could they have underestimated him so completely? "What would it be like to live in a mind like that?"  One of them began to question themselves. Was it fear? Resentment? Or was it envy? Could they be that cold? That honest? The brutal truth of Rudra''s words dug into their psyche, and they found themselves wondering how much of it was true. How much of it did they bury inside themselves out of necessity, just to survive in a world like this?"What does he really want?" The person called master, the one who had stood at the center of all their plans, finally spoke, his voice heavy with desperation, yet tinged with the faintest trace of curiosity. "How about it? Stay here, and I can grant you freedom..."But Rudra''s response was unwavering, a sharp slap to all their assumptions.Rudra''s voice pierced through their doubt like a blade through flesh, cold and unyielding."Do you think I''m doing this for freedom? For the first time in my life, I''ve desired something. Something I need to get for myself. And even if I wish to stop here, it won''t stop when the light stops coming out of this world."The words crashed into them like a storm. A final declaration. Rudra wasn''t driven by the same desires they understood. He wasn''t motivated by survival or some hope for a better life. He spoke as though the very concept of ''freedom'' had become a trivial thing, easily obtained, but empty. What he truly craved¡­ what he sought, was something far more elusive.And then, it hit them¡ªthe cold realization."How many of us have chosen to simply survive? How many of us have given in, compromised, become tools of this world just to stay alive?"Their breaths caught in their throats. They didn''t speak it aloud, but the question gnawed at them from within. What had they become? The more they listened, the less they recognized themselves. The guilt of their own choices began to take root."He''s a child, yes. But he sees things more clearly than we ever will."Their confidence faltered. They weren''t heroes. They weren''t fighting for the greater good. They were all just players in a game they didn''t understand¡ª puppets, each of them with strings to be pulled."Maybe we were the ones lost all along¡­"In their hearts, a chill settled. Rudra, an eight-year-old child, had shattered the illusions they had carefully built. His words had no comfort. His words didn''t seek to console or justify anything. They were truth, raw and untamed. And with each word, the foundation of everything they thought they understood crumbled beneath themAnd suddenly water splashed on rudras back  The moment the water splashed across Rudra''s back, his eyes flickered, not in shock, but in cold acknowledgment. He turned, slowly, with a deliberate calm that felt unsettling in the midst of the chaos. But what he saw made his heart freeze. The liquid was not water. It was blood¡ªfresh, crimson blood splattered across him from the gaping neck of a fallen body. The warmth of it seeped into his skin, and it felt almost intimate as it trickled down his chest.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    A low, chilling chuckle escaped his lips, void of any emotion. He turned to his other side. What met his eyes was a sight so grotesque that even the hardened hearts of the onlookers couldn''t avoid their stomachs churning. The heads of 999 people had rolled, lifeless, across the blood-soaked earth, their expressions frozen in horror, and yet, Rudra''s gaze remained unchanged. Unfeeling. He took a step closer, as though the heads were mere objects for study. Blood pooled beneath his feet as he moved forward, soaking his sandals, coating his skin in an unholy veil. He was immersed in it now¡ªcovered, drenched in it¡ªas though he had been born into this crimson world.


    Rudra''s face remained blank, even as blood dripped from his hair and down his face. His reflection in the blood below shifted with every droplet that splattered on the surface, disturbing the calm of his countenance. He stared at it¡ªat the chaos, at the horror¡ªwithout a flicker of emotion.He glanced around, his voice eerily calm amidst the carnage. "The fresh blood... it''s warm. Quite fitting. I haven''t had a proper bath in days. At least this blood feels like something."His words were sharp, slicing through the stillness of the moment. Every drop of blood that fell from his face, from his hair, splashed against the ground, yet he remained untouched, almost serene in the ocean of death surrounding him. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and yet, Rudra''s presence stood out like a predator in the midst of its prey.The silence was broken by No.1''s voice, trembling with an unsettling realization. "What... what kind of monster is this child? Even in this chaos, his expression never falters."In the middle of the blood-drenched battlefield, only four remained standing. Three adults, their faces contorted with unease, and the child¡ªRudra¡ªhis stance unwavering, his presence undeniable, like a dark omen among the fallen. His beauty, or perhaps it was something darker, more lethal, was impossible to ignore. His blank face only heightened the terrifying allure he exuded.No.1, unable to contain the fear crawling up his spine, spoke again, his voice almost breaking, "Master, can we even call that child... a child?"The master, his voice heavy with awe and terror, responded with a tone laced in dread. "Every action he takes makes me question everything. I had my conclusions about him, but now... every decision he makes... forces me to rethink."With every step he took in the blood, with every word he spoke in the midst of this slaughter, Rudra''s presence grew more defined, more imprinted into the very fabric of this nightmare. He was both beautiful and horrifying. The kind of beauty that demanded fear

 place to belong (chapter 9)

    Rudra¡¯s presence grew more defined, more imprinted into the very fabric of this nightmare. He was both beautiful and horrifying. The kind of beauty that demanded fear.


    And in that moment, with the world covered in blood and death, Rudra stood as the singular force¡ªunwavering, unfeeling, and undeniably, undeniably powerful.


    Some people survive the brutality of this world not because they are strong, but because they have learned to adapt to its cruelty. They are forged in the fires of pain, their innocence burned away, piece by piece, until nothing remains but the cold, hard shell of survival.


    They become like the shadows that follow the light, always present but never seen¡ªsilent, unyielding, and empty of the softness that once defined them. The world demands that they break, but they do not. Instead, they bend, twist, and morph into something unrecognizable. The brutality shapes them, molds them into weapons, even as they lose their humanity in the process.


    Surviving is no longer enough. They learn that to endure is to become the thing they once feared, the thing they once hated. They become echoes of the violence around them, reflections of the cruelty they were forced to witness.


    And when they look back, they don¡¯t remember the pain. They only remember the lessons it taught them: Trust no one. Fear no one. And above all, never show weakness.


    For in a world this unforgiving, to be soft is to die. And those who survive must carry that weight, that truth, in their hearts forever.Rudra¡¯s gaze was cold, yet there was an unsettling calmness in his voice as he spoke, breaking the silence that had thickened around him.


    Rudra with his cold tone


    "Can I get some warm water to wash this off?"


    The room fell still as everyone¡¯s eyes locked onto him, as though his request was absurd given the bloodbath around them. The master, his expression unreadable, gave a curt command. ¡°No. 2, bring some warm water.¡±


    The quiet hum of the room echoed as No. 1, still shaken by the gruesome spectacle, turned to the master with a question that had been gnawing at him. His voice was barely a whisper, yet it carried a weight of disbelief.


    ¡°How did he do that?¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The master¡¯s voice was chilling, cold as the wind in a forgotten wasteland. ¡°It¡¯s like a condition,¡± he said, his eyes narrowing as if to peer into the unfathomable depth of Rudra¡¯s soul.


    No. 2, who had been standing quietly, interjected. ¡°For what?¡±


    The master hesitated, as though wrestling with a truth too heavy to speak aloud. ¡°It was all part of the ceremony of sacrifice.¡±


    No one said a word. The implication hung thick in the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he did it,¡± the master continued, the cold in his tone now more apparent than ever. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen this ceremony before. What he holds within him, only he understands. How he came to know that language¡­ it¡¯s beyond me. I only know one thing.¡±


    He took a deep breath, his eyes locked on Rudra as if trying to read the boy¡¯s very essence. ¡°The First Heaven must have given it to him. He¡¯s been chosen.¡±


    A sudden, almost imperceptible shift took place. Rudra washed the blood off his body, each drop falling like a death toll as the words that had once burned into his skin now glowed with a strange, eerie light. The place had become stifling, oppressive, the air thick with uncertainty.


    The master, eyes narrowed, could not hide his fascination. ¡°What is happening now?¡± he asked, voice tight with expectation.


    Rudra¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied, his voice void of any emotion, yet heavy with finality. ¡°It¡¯s the last spell. It will send me to where I¡¯m destined to be.¡±


    The master couldn¡¯t help but smile, though there was something sinister in his grin. ¡°So, all of this... was to fulfill the last spell? To claim your place in this world?¡± He chuckled, though the sound was hollow. ¡°Amusing.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s cold eyes locked with the master¡¯s, and his next words struck like a blade. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake my silence for submission. This isn¡¯t about finding a place. It¡¯s about something deeper.¡±


    The air around them seemed to pulse with an energy that neither man fully understood, as if the world itself held its breath in anticipation. Rudra continued, his voice now sharper, colder than ever. ¡°The book says... my will will appear at the First Heaven¡¯s throne.¡±


    A blinding light enveloped him, and in an instant, Rudra was no longer standing in that darkened chamber. The weight of the world seemed to crush in on him, and before he could even process the sensation, the darkness swallowed him whole.


    When his senses returned, he was standing in an icy, desolate room. The air was thick with the scent of cold stone and forgotten time. There was no light, no warmth¡ªonly shadows that clung to the corners, whispering things that did not dare to be heard.


    Rudra moved forward, his footsteps silent in the void. But then, he stumbled, his foot catching on something, and his body collided with a cold, unyielding object. A chair.


    A voice, smooth as silk but heavy with authority, cut through the silence. "Hey, who are you?"


    Rudra turned sharply to face the source of the voice. From the darkness, a figure emerged¡ªa young prince, sitting with an air of indifference in the corner of the room. His features were exquisite, too perfect to be real. His skin, smooth as the finest fabric, shimmered in the faintest light, while his eyes¡ªblue as the endless sky¡ªshone with a light of their own.


    Rudra stood frozen for a moment, a strange sensation stirring deep within him. It was then that he realized¡ªthe boy before him, so impossibly regal and otherworldly¡ªwas the one to whom he truly belonged.Rudra¡¯s thoughts whispered to him in the cold silence. *So this is where I belong.*The prince stood, his posture commanding as the wind from the open window blew his dark hair back. The world outside the window seemed to fall away, leaving only him, and Rudra, standing in the center of destiny. The air in the room was heavy, thick with meaning that neither of them had yet to understand fully.


    "Who are you?" the prince repeated, this time his voice softer, tinged with curiosity.


    Rudra remained silent, the weight of the moment pressing against him. His destiny was written, yet still, something gnawed at the back of his mind. He had arrived here, but was this truly where he was meant to be?The prince¡¯s eyes narrowed, studying Rudra as though searching for something beyond the boy¡¯s expressionless face.Rudra didn¡¯t need to answer. The silence between them spoke volumes.

 Something unfamiliar within Me chapter ( 10)

    The figure before Rudra had eyes that seemed to glow like the first rays of sunlight breaking through the darkness of dawn. They radiated warmth, seeping into Rudra''s very being, as though the warmth of the sun itself was flowing through him. A strange sensation washed over him¡ªa pull he couldn''t quite explain. His body felt alive, as if reawakened. But as his gaze locked with the figure''s, there was a deeper unsettling familiarity in those eyes¡ªsomething that tugged at him, though he couldn''t place it.


    For a long, agonizing moment, Rudra stood frozen, trying to process what was happening, his mind too clouded by confusion to make sense of it. There was something about this person that felt¡­ familiar, yet completely foreign. His heart raced with an unknown anticipation, his body instinctively aware of something larger unfolding around him.


    The silence between them hung heavy, a pressure that seemed to stifle the very air. Finally, the figure''s voice cut through it, but it was strange, fragile¡ªalmost like it had been unused for an eternity.


    "Hey, what are you doing in here?"


    The words were soft but laced with a deep curiosity, a trace of confusion. It wasn''t a question asked out of concern¡ªit was something else. The voice trembled slightly, as if speaking took more effort than it should. It felt like something lost, forgotten in the passage of time.


    Rudra blinked, startled, not knowing how to respond. His eyes stayed fixed on the figure, who studied him with intensity, as if searching for something that he couldn''t find. The silence stretched again, suffocating, before the figure spoke once more, his frown deepening.


    "How did you get in here?"


    His gaze flicked toward the door, his brow furrowing. "That door is locked. So how did you get in here¡­?" The disbelief in his voice was palpable, as if the very idea of someone entering without permission was unfathomable. The room fell back into a suffocating silence, but Rudra could only stand there, stunned. He didn''t know how he got here. In fact, he didn''t know how any of this was happening. But there was something inside him¡ªan inkling¡ªthat told him he needed to understand.


    The figure watched him closely, like he was reading every flicker of thought that passed through his mind. But then, a soft, almost imperceptible shift took place. His expression softened, just a fraction.


    "Hey¡­ can you talk?" The voice was quieter now, more insistent. The figure leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with a sharp focus. "Hey, can you hear me?"


    Rudra could feel the pressure of the question, the weight of it. He couldn''t explain why, but it felt like he was on the edge of something far larger than him¡ªsomething that had been waiting for him to wake up, to finally notice.


    Then, the figure''s voice¡ªso gentle yet filled with a knowing that shook Rudra¡ªcut through his thoughts.


    "Rudra asked¡­ Do we know each other?" Rudra was out of breath His breath caught, his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to steady himself. Something deep inside him recoiled at the familiarity, and yet, something else whispered that this was a moment he could never turn back from.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Rudra''s eyes widened, but he couldn''t bring himself to answer immediately. The pull he felt toward this figure was undeniable, a force that seemed to transcend everything around him. *Why do I feel like I''ve always known him?* Rudra thought, a swirl of emotions he couldn''t place building within him.


    The figure smiled softly, a smile that held the weight of unspoken years, of something profound and distant. "So you can talk," he murmured, almost to himself, as if confirming a truth he had been holding inside. "As for your question¡­" He paused, eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and melancholy. "We don''t."


    The simplicity of the answer hit Rudra harder than anything. He was left stunned, his mind unable to accept the truth in the figure''s words. His lips parted, but no response came¡ªjust a quiet, searching glance. The connection was too powerful, too real. And yet, the figure had just told him they didn''t know each other.


    Rudra finally broke the silence, his voice barely above a whisper. "Where am I?" The words spilled from his mouth before he could stop them. His gaze flickered to the surroundings, searching for any sign of familiarity. But everything around him felt alien, cold, and distant.


    The figure sighed, his smile fading into something more knowing, more resigned. "Ah, now that''s a question worth asking," he said, the calmness in his tone somehow both comforting and disorienting. "This is Eryndra. One of the main kingdoms of the entire continent. The Kingdom of Dreams."


    Rudra''s mouth went dry, and he blinked several times, as if trying to wash away the disbelief that had settled in his chest. Eryndra? The name struck him like a foreign tongue, the syllables cold on his tongue. I''ve never heard of it...


    "What?" he managed, his voice thick with confusion and a sudden pang of realising "Eryndra? I''ve never heard of it¡­"


    The figure''s smile faltered, just slightly, before it returned with an air of inevitability. His eyes sharpened, studying Rudra closely. "Don''t tell me¡­ it''s the first time you''re hearing that name?"


    Rudra''s voice was flat as he nodded. "It is."


    A heavy silence settled between them. The figure sighed deeply, as though Rudra''s answer wasn''t a surprise at all. "Well," he said, his voice a little softer now, "I suppose it''s not surprising. Eryndra is a place few mortals know of. And those who do, well, they don''t typically find their way here by chance."


    Rudra stood motionless, processing the weight of the information. He felt a creeping sense of being trapped, surrounded by pieces of a puzzle he wasn''t meant to solve¡ªat least, not yet. The figure''s cryptic words lingered in the air, heavy with meaning.


    Without thinking, Rudra moved toward the door, instinctively reaching for the handle. But as his fingers closed around it, he felt an unsettling resistance. The door didn''t budge, no matter how hard he pulled. It was sealed from the outside.


    "It won''t open," the figure''s voice sounded almost too calm, too knowing as he observed Rudra''s attempts. "It''s locked from the outside."


    Rudra''s confusion intensified. "Why¡­ Why is it locked? Where am I?" The words escaped him in a rush, his eyes now frantic as they searched the room, the strange figure, trying to grasp onto something real.


    The figure smiled once more, a soft, enigmatic curve of his lips that held layers Rudra couldn''t yet comprehend. "This is Eryndra," he repeated, "The Kingdom of Dreams." His voice carried a weight, but something else flickered in his eyes¡ªa subtle shift that Rudra couldn''t ignore.


    "But more importantly¡­" The figure paused, his smile slipping slightly into something more serious. "Let me introduce myself. I am the Prince of Dreams."


    Rudra''s entire world stilled, and for a long moment, he could only stare at the figure before him, disbelief still racing through his veins. "You''re a prince?"


    The figure nodded, slow and deliberate. "Yes. The second prince, to be exact."


    The air around them felt charged, heavy with a truth neither could avoid. Rudra''s mind was in chaos, still trying to process the gravity of the situation. He was trapped. In a place he didn''t know. With a prince who claimed to be part of a world he had never imagined. The door locked behind him. His journey had just begun, and already, nothing made sense.

 Belonging chapter 11

    I need to leave now rudra sounded hurred


    Wait wait what happened rudra replied


    "My actions... they don''t seem right. Anyone could misunderstand me right now," Rudra muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with frustration. He glanced at the prince-like figure, who stood silent before him. "As for this... he calls himself a prince, but they locked him in here. So the question is: why? Why would they lock him in a room? If someone finds out, about me anyone could misunderstand," he added, his tone growing more serious, almost bitter.


    Rudra said i need to leave now


    After hearing rudras words


    The prince-like figure''s face, which had been warm and welcoming just moments ago, suddenly became dull, and his smile faded.


    I understand what are you thinking but can ... His voice crack and started to weaver at this time he wasn''t just speaking through his voice a whole bunch of emotions where falling out from his cracking voice " can ... You stay for a bit "


    But for rudra who doesn''t hold any understand to human emotions those where just words for him


    Rudra watched him closely, noticing the sadness in the prince''s eyes. "I can''t explain it to you," the prince whispered, almost to himself. His tone was broken, like a man who had carried the weight of something for far too long but still didn''t know how to release it.


    Rudra, caught off guard by the vulnerability, stood silently for a few moments. He didn''t know what to say. There was something in the prince''s voice, a longing to connect, but also a clear sense of isolation. It was as if he had been locked away in this room, both physically and emotionally, for years. Rudra''s mind raced, but the silence between them remained, heavy and filled with unspoken questions.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Can we just talk for a while?" the prince asked, his voice almost pleading.


    "I could get killed if anyone sees me!" Rudra snapped. "They''ll misunderstand everything. I''m in danger if they find out. Do you understand?"


    The prince nodded slowly, his eyes filled with concern. "I understand, but... still. I don''t want this misunderstanding rudra said ."


    Rudra sighed, rubbing his temples. "Fine," he muttered, feeling the weight of the moment. "But can we at least share our names?"


    A long silence followed, before the prince spoke softly. "I am Ray."


    Rudra nodded, feeling a strange sense of calm. "I''m Rudra."


    Ray looked at him with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "So... how do you leave this place? You''re locked in."


    Rudra grinned wryly. "I''ll just jump out of the window. What''s the worst that could happen?"


    Ray blinked, clearly taken aback. "Jump out of the window? Are you insane? You''ll fall at least three hundred feet."


    Rudra''s gaze shifted to the window. The thought of escaping this room was tempting, but... "I''ll make it work," he said, determination in his voice.


    Before Ray could protest further, Rudra turned and, without a second thought, leapt out the window.


    The cold air hit him like a slap, sending a jolt of reality into his body. As he tumbled through the air, his heart pounded in his chest. This was crazy, he thought. What am I doing?*


    With each passing second, the ground rushed toward him. His hands flailed in the air as he tried to steady himself. Is this it? he thought. Is this how I die?


    Suddenly, Rudra realized something. The spell he had read about¡ªthe one that would activate when he was in danger¡ªhadn''t triggered. *Why isn''t it working?* he wondered. His body felt warmer as the ground neared, and the air seemed to vibrate around him. *Where''s the spell?* Panic started to rise within him. But just as he was about to hit the ground, a surge of energy wrapped around him. The spell had activated. The magic surrounded him, but the sensation felt... different.


    Rudra''s mind raced. The spell was supposed to protect him, but it didn''t feel like it was working. He could feel something, some force, but it wasn''t the safety he had anticipated. As the ground grew closer, he closed his eyes, ready for the impact.


    Just then, a voice rang out, shaking him from his thoughts.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?" Ray''s voice pierced through the air. Rudra slowly opened his eyes, only to find himself hovering inches above the ground inside rays room again


    "What... how did you do that?" Rudra gasped, stunned by the sudden shift in his fate.


    You again...


    it''s seems this is where i belong ha with cold and soft voice

 Royal adopting chapter 12

    "Hey, hey, hey! How did you do that? Can you do it again?" Ray asked, his voice full of disbelief.


    Before Rudra could respond, ray continued, "How did you jump without saying anything? I was worried sick about you and I even called the guards..."


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a burst of light flooded the room, making it as bright as day. A figure stood in front of the light, his face hard to see, but his presence was powerful.


    "Prince, did you press the emergency button?" the figure asked with a smooth, warm voice, completely out of place with his intimidating appearance.


    Rudra''s heart skipped a beat. "Emergency button?" he thought, unsure of what to make of the situation. The figure''s voice and calm demeanor only added to the confusion


    His voice had only been smooth for that boy, Ray.


    Rudra glanced toward the door as the figure entered the room. The figure moved, and as their eyes met, Rudra flinched. In that split second, he felt the cold pressure of a blade against his neck. The same smooth voice from earlier spoke again, but this time, it was different¡ªcolder. Each word seemed to slice at his throat, sharp and deliberate.


    "Who?" the figure asked.


    Rudra''s response came in the same cold, emotionless tone, as if the words were ice.


    Rudra


    He didn''t need an explanation. Rudra could feel it¡ªthe tension in the air was palpable, and he knew something would happen if he didn''t answer. His heart raced, but his expression remained unchanged, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    "I am just¡­" Rudra answered, his words hanging in the silence.


    "Just what?" the figure''s voice grew even colder, the pressure mounting with each word. But before the conversation could spiral further, a warm voice broke through from behind them.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Valenor."


    The figure''s hands trembled at the sound of the name, and with a swift motion, the blade was pulled away from Rudra''s neck. The tension in the room didn''t dissipate, but the immediate danger had passed.


    Ray spoke again, his voice cracking, the strain of emotion evident in his words. "He is not harmful."


    "Valenor," he said softly, his voice full of weight. "As the name suggests, a balance of nobility¡ªrepresenting both peace and authority."


    The figure''s voice wavered, and tears began to flow from his eyes. "You... talked." His voice cracked as he continued, his words barely audible. "To me," he whispered, "I will get the king."


    Rudra stood motionless, his expression unchanged, unable to fully comprehend the emotional intensity that hung in the air. He could feel it, the raw emotion in the figure''s voice, but it was as though the emotions had no grip on him. The room felt heavy with unspoken words, but Rudra could only focus on the weight of the situation, unable to respond in kind.


    For a brief moment, Rudra glanced at Ray, and looked back at the figure called Valenor¡ªbut the figure was nowhere to be seen.


    Rudra muttered in his usual flat tone, "People just disappear, don''t they?"


    He turned to Ray. "Can you assist me? I understand why he placed the blade at my neck. But the emotional display¡ªit''s irrelevant."


    Before Ray could respond, the room was suddenly filled with people. In the blink of an eye, the atmosphere shifted.


    The guards, dressed in black uniforms with swords hanging at their wrists, stood in silence, their gaze fixed on Rudra. Their eyes, cold and calculating, silently warned him.


    "If he moves without hesitation... he will be cut down."


    Amidst the tension, a silence swept over the room. Every whisper, every motion came to a halt as the king entered.


    The king''s presence filled the space, demanding respect. His towering figure was framed by the golden light spilling from the ornate chandeliers above. His dark cape billowed behind him, embroidered with silver and crimson threads that caught the light like woven fire.


    Each plate of the king''s armor was etched with intricate designs, telling silent stories of battles fought and victories earned. His face, carved in an expression of calm authority, reflected the composure of a ruler. But that calm facade didn''t last.


    Ray''s first word was simple yet heavy with emotion.


    "Father."


    He paused, the single word echoing in the silent chamber.


    The king, the figure of unshakable might and grandeur, faltered. The calm and almighty expression on his face melted into something raw and unguarded. His eyes shimmered, betraying the depth of his feelings¡ªhappiness, longing, and a profound relief.


    In that moment, he was no longer the ruler of a kingdom. He was simply a father, overwhelmed by the sheer joy of hearing his child''s voice.


    The king''s vision blurred with tears as he took a trembling step forward, his hands outstretched toward the small figure before him. Each tear that fell carried a weight of love and regret that words could never convey.


    "Come here, my child," he whispered, his voice trembling, breaking under the weight of his emotions.


    Ray hesitated, staring up at the towering figure now humbled before him. For a moment, he seemed unsure, but then, without a word, he stepped forward and wrapped his small arms around the king.


    The king embraced him tightly, his towering presence softened by the vulnerability of the moment. After a few precious moments, the king gently released him, wiping his tear-streaked face.


    Ray looked up and spoke again.


    The words he uttered next left the entire room in stunned silence.


    Even Rudra, the one who seemed untouched by emotions, couldn''t help but take notice.


    The words Ray spoke shattered the stillness in the room.


    "I request a royal adoption for him," he said with a calm finality that left everyone in stunned silence.


    The king stood frozen, his regal composure faltering for the briefest of moments. His calm exterior masked the storm of emotions brewing beneath. When he finally spoke, his voice carried the weight of years of suppressed pain


    "What was it the royal adaption "


    And with it Rudra journey changes again where was he leading rudra in a hell or heaven

 Royal adoption 2 chapter 13

    Royal adoption you say


    "So, after two years of silence, this is what you choose to say?" The king''s tone was low, almost a whisper, but it thundered in the room. "A royal adoption¡­ for him?"


    He stepped forward, his presence overwhelming, his voice rising with each word. "Do you even know what these past two years have been for us? For your mother? For your siblings? Every day, they blamed themselves for your silence, for the cold stares you gave us as though we were strangers. Your mother¡­" His voice cracked, raw with emotion.


    "Your mother broke, Ray. I would hear her crying every night, sobbing into the darkness, and I¡­ I couldn''t face her. I couldn''t face you. I was the king, yet I had no strength to comfort my own family, no courage to confront the pain you inflicted with your silence. And now, after all this time, the first words you give me are not for your family, not to ask about your mother or your siblings, but for him? For a child none of us even know?"


    The king''s gaze darkened, his commanding presence filling the room with a chilling gravity. His voice, steady but laced with unease, resonated with a sharp edge.


    "Ray," he began, his tone heavy with warning, "do you even realize what you''re saying? That kid over there..." He gestured toward Rudra, his piercing eyes narrowing, "is not safe for you. Not for anyone."


    Ray tilted his head, glancing at Rudra with a faint, curious smile. "I think he''s just... cute," he said, his voice calm, almost teasing, as if oblivious to the storm brewing in his father''s heart.


    The king''s composure cracked for a moment, his voice rising slightly but still carrying the weight of authority. "Cute? *Cute?* Do you have any idea what he *is*?"


    He took a step forward, his voice now like steel, cutting through the silence. "That boy reeks of blood¡ªno, not just blood, an ocean of it. It''s not the faint scent of spilled drops, but a flood so vast, it drowns everything in its path. That''s not the presence of a normal child. That''s not even human!"  You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    His words echoed through the room, leaving an oppressive silence in their wake. The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their hands instinctively gripping their weapons tighter, though no one dared to move.


    Ray, however, didn''t flinch. Instead, he looked at Rudra again, his eyes calm, as if analyzing the enigma before him. "An ocean of blood, huh?" he muttered softly, almost to himself. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Sounds interesting."


    The king''s expression hardened, his voice trembling now, not with fear but frustration. "Ray, listen to me. That boy... whatever he is, he''s a danger to everyone around him. He doesn''t belong here."


    "Maybe he doesn''t belong here... but he is now


    "Ray!" The king''s voice thundered now, reverberating through the room. "You think this is a game? That boy carries death like a shadow can''t you see it He is not something to be coddled or pitied. He is not¡ª"


    Rudra, standing at the center of it all, remained emotionless. His blank stare made the room feel even colder, his very presence an enigma.


    The king froze, his son''s unexpected defiance cutting deeper than any blade. For the first time in years, Ray had spoken. And what he said was a challenge no king, no father, could have anticipated.


    The room remained silent, the air thick with tension, as the king struggled to reconcile the boy before him with the man he was becoming.


    The king''s voice was firm, cutting through the air like steel. "A human only reeks of that much blood when they''ve been on the battlefield for years¡ªfighting, killing, surviving. That''s not normal, Ray. That''s not something a child should carry."


    Ray, unfazed, met his father''s gaze with unflinching resolve. If you can''t accept that, then feel free to leave the room right now.


    The room fell into absolute silence. The quiet murmurs from the guards and attendees ceased instantly. Everyone held their breath, waiting for what would happen next.


    The king was visibly taken aback, his composure faltering momentarily. But the most confused person in the room wasn''t the king¡ªit was Rudra.


    What''s going on? Rudra thought, his emotionless face giving nothing away. They were just crying and hugging. Now they''re arguing? And why does it seem to be about me?*


    The term "Royal Adoption" lingered in his mind. It was foreign to him¡ªan unknown concept¡ªbut one that he instinctively felt was important.


    Suddenly, the king''s sharp gaze shifted, landing squarely on Rudra. His eyes bore into the boy, scrutinizing him, trying to read something beyond his expressionless face.


    "What''s your name, kid?" the king asked, his tone laced with authority.


    Rudra tilted his head slightly, confused but responding without hesitation. "Rudra."


    The king''s brow furrowed. "Rudra, huh? How old are you?"


    "A month away from nine," Rudra replied flatly, his tone devoid of emotion.


    The king paused, then allowed a faint smile to break through his stern expression. For a moment, the ruler faded away, leaving only a father in his place


    What did the king smiled after hearing rudra what was coming Next.....

 luxury chapter 14

    After asking about rudras age king


    Turned back to Ray, he spoke again, this time with a mixture of calm and gravity. "Ray, I need to discuss this with your mother, brother, and sister. This isn''t a decision I can take lightly. You understand what this means, don''t you?"


    Ray didn''t answer immediately, but his gaze never left Rudra, a silent promise lingering in his eyes.


    Rudra, on the other hand, remained still, his face as impassive as ever. *Why do they care so much?* he wondered. For him, this entire scene felt like chaos over something he didn''t even understand.


    The room remained tense, heavy with unspoken words, as the king''s decision loomed like a storm on the horizon.


    "It''s almost noon. Let''s eat together," the king declared, his deep voice cutting through the room with authority. "Until then, wait here."


    His sharp gaze flicked to Valenor, who responded with a subtle nod, understanding the unspoken command.


    Rudra, standing motionless, broke the silence in a tone that was cold yet respectful. "What¡­ what is Royal Adoption?"


    The king''s eyes shifted briefly toward Rudra, his expression unreadable. Instead of answering, he turned back to Valenor with the same commanding look. Valenor moved, gesturing for Rudra to follow him without a word.


    As Rudra followed, his steps measured and emotionless, Ray''s voice rang out, halting the king in his tracks.


    "Father! Where are you taking him?" Ray asked, concern evident in his voice.


    The king turned slowly, his calm demeanor unwavering. His tone, however, carried the weight of authority as he replied, "Like I said, he reeks of blood, Ray. And look at him¡ªhe hasn''t bathed in days. I''ve simply ordered for him to be cleaned."  Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Though his words were blunt, they held no malice, only a matter-of-fact simplicity. Satisfied with his explanation, the king resumed walking, his cape sweeping the floor behind him.


    Valenor led Rudra out of the room, the air thick with tension. As they reached the doorway, Ray''s voice broke through once more.


    This time, it was directed at Rudra.


    Ray''s lips curled into a bright smile, his tone warm and oddly cheerful despite the heavy atmosphere. "Don''t worry! My father is much kinder than he looks. He won''t harm you."


    Rudra turned his head slightly, his expression as blank as ever, his voice devoid of emotion. *Is this entire family insane?* he thought. *And how do I belong by this idiot''s side?*


    Without a word, Rudra continued walking, his footsteps echoing faintly in the vast halls.


    The path through the castle was a grand display of artistry and wealth. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings, and the golden chandeliers above cast a warm glow over the cold marble floors. Yet, Rudra''s gaze remained fixed ahead, indifferent to the splendor surrounding him.


    Eventually, they arrived at a set of towering double doors. The doors were massive, engraved with elaborate designs that symbolized power, authority, and centuries of history.


    Valenor stopped, turning to face Rudra. His voice was formal, yet laced with subtle caution. "This is the grand hall. Wait here for further instructions."


    Rudra nodded slightly, his face betraying no hint of emotion. Still, his mind was a swirl of questions he couldn''t voice. What exactly is this ''Royal Adoption''? Why am I here?


    As Valenor opened the doors and stepped inside, leaving Rudra standing alone, the boy stared at the enormous doors. Despite the mystery and weight of the situation, his face remained as blank as ever, a silent storm brewing beneath his calm exterior.


    Rudra stood in stunned silence, his eyes scanning the guest room before him. He had expected something, but this¡­ was beyond anything he had imagined. The room itself seemed to breathe with opulence and grandeur.


    Valenor, standing at the door, paused and spoke with his usual calm tone. "I will send some servants to clean you up. I''ll return in an hour."


    With that, Valenor turned and headed toward the direction they had come from, his footsteps echoing as he walked away.


    Rudra, still absorbing the luxurious surroundings, stepped further into the room. The air felt thick with comfort and elegance. His eyes traced the high, frescoed ceiling, which gave the entire room an expansive, almost ethereal feel. The walls were draped with rich, burgundy silk tapestries embroidered with intricate patterns of gold.


    At the center of the room stood a grand four-poster bed, its sheer curtains flowing gently in the air like soft whispers. The fine linens were immaculately arranged, offering an invitation of tranquility. Beside it, a rosewood nightstand sat with quiet grace, holding a crystal decanter and a delicate goblet¡ªboth shimmering under the soft light from the grand, arched windows.


    Rudra''s gaze wandered toward the windows, framed with velvet curtains. Through them, he saw the sprawling gardens of the palace, lush and green, giving him a fleeting sense of peace amidst the chaos he had been thrust into.


    Just as he started to enjoy the view, a soft knock interrupted his thoughts

 family (chapter 15 )

    Rudra''s footsteps echoed in the grand hallway, the stone beneath him cold and unyielding. The servant, her movements efficient and purposeful, did not look back as she led him through the corridors. He followed without hesitation, his pace deliberate yet swift. They reached the grand staircase, an imposing structure of marble that wound its way down to the waiting crowd below. The servant glanced at him, her voice gentle. "Be careful, sir."


    Rudra''s eyes briefly met hers, the slightest shift in his expression as he nodded. It was a small gesture, but one that signaled the return of his usual calm. Without a word, he began his descent, the crowd below stirring as his feet touched the first step. A murmur rippled through the onlookers, their whispers drawing his attention, though he did not let it show.


    "Do you know that boy?"


    "No, I''ve never seen him before."


    "Is he a prince from another kingdom?"


    "Look at his eyes¡ªthose eyes are the most captivating."


    Their words swirled around him like a distant breeze, but he moved past them with the practiced detachment of someone who had learned long ago to ignore the noise. Their gazes followed him, each step he took met with a quiet fascination, but Rudra remained unfazed. His focus remained fixed ahead, toward the royal table at the far end of the room.


    The servant led him through the crowd, but her pace faltered as the crowd''s attention became too much. The greetings and comments from all sides caused her to slow, and Rudra found himself falling behind. He paused briefly, his face betraying no sign of frustration, only the faintest hint of weariness.


    He greeted those who spoke to him with a smile that, though outwardly warm, did little to mask the exhaustion beneath. *If I truly belong here, among them, I must act like them. I must be human, as they are.* The thought lingered, but the act had begun to take its toll, his smile turning a little more strained with each passing exchange.


    Then, the question came, sharp and clear, cutting through the noise of the crowd. "Which kingdom do you belong to?" The voice was soft, regal, its tone curious, yet tinged with authority. Rudra''s gaze shifted toward the source¡ªa woman, her beauty matched only by her poise. Her gaze was unwavering, her smile welcoming yet searching.


    For a moment, the room fell silent as Rudra''s gaze lingered on her. He turned his attention back to the royal table, where the king and his family watched, their eyes now fully on him. He could feel their scrutiny, the weight of their expectations heavy in the air. He stood still, his smile fixed in place as if it were a mask he had long since learned to wear.


    "Where do I belong?" he asked, his voice soft but certain, carrying the weight of something deeper. "I belong here, where I stand."


    The murmurs returned, louder now, as the crowd tried to make sense of his words.


    "Is he the third prince?"


    "But the king has only two sons..."  Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Who is he, really?"


    Rudra paid them no mind, his eyes fixed on the royal family. He had long since learned to ignore the whispers, their fleeting curiosity of no consequence to him. His only goal now was the table where the king sat, the only one whose attention mattered.


    "Could you move, please?" His voice was light, yet insistent, a sharp contrast to the murmuring that still swirled around him. The crowd parted, and he continued on his path, the royal table now within reach.


    The king''s voice rang out, uncertain and searching. "Where is he?" The confusion in the air was palpable as the king scanned the room.


    The servant pointed toward Rudra, confirming what the king had failed to see. The king''s eyes widened in disbelief. "He?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The servant nodded, confirming the impossible. "Yes, Majesty."


    The king and his family took in Rudra''s appearance, their gazes lingering longer than necessary. His beauty, unusual in its almost ethereal quality, seemed to captivate them all. Even the king''s wife was taken aback, whispering to her husband in awe.


    "He looks... incredible," she murmured.


    Their eldest son, Ray, was no different. His piercing blue eyes followed Rudra as if drawn by some unseen force. The golden strands of his hair gleamed under the light, his features sharp yet filled with an effortless elegance. His gaze never wavered, studying Rudra with an intensity that went unnoticed by the crowd.


    The king''s wife glanced at Ray, concern flickering in her eyes. "What is it, Ray?"


    Without answering, Ray stood up, his movements fluid and graceful. The room seemed to hold its breath as he walked toward Rudra. Every eye in the room followed him, their silence a mark of reverence. Ray''s steps were slow, measured, almost ceremonial in their deliberate grace.


    When he reached Rudra, Ray stopped, his form regal and poised. He knelt down in front of him, an action that caught the room by surprise. The crowd, once filled with whispers, now held its collective breath as Ray''s hands, steady and deliberate, moved to remove his shoes. His fingers moved with care, as though this act carried meaning far beyond the simple gesture. He placed the shoes gently at Rudra''s feet, his expression one of deep sincerity, as if offering not just footwear, but a symbol of protection and respect.


    The moment hung in the air, weighty with unspoken meaning. Rudra, who had long since learned to suppress any hint of emotion, felt a stir deep within. It was an unfamiliar feeling¡ªsomething between confusion and a strange warmth. For the first time in over a year, someone had shown him such simple kindness, with no expectation, no ulterior motive.


    Ray''s voice broke the silence, gentle yet filled with concern. "How can you walk without shoes? Didn''t the servant help you put them on?"


    The words, though innocuous, carried an undertone of care. Rudra blinked, his cold demeanor faltering for a moment. It was the first time anyone had addressed him like this in over a year. The weight of the question¡ªthough not emotionally charged¡ªunsettled him in ways he could not easily explain.


    Rudra''s lips curled into a faint smile, the edges barely rising. His voice was soft, almost too soft, as if he were speaking to himself more than anyone else. "I was in a hurry, so I forgot about it."


    The exchange was brief, but the undercurrent of Ray''s actions left a lingering question in Rudra''s mind. A question about what it meant to truly belong for now he let go of hi


    The room fell silent as every eye turned toward Rudra and Ray, their gazes filled with a mix of awe and intrigue. Ray, seemingly unfazed by the attention, looked toward the king, who watched him with a slightly raised brow. After a long pause, the king sighed deeply and ordered coldly, "Get a pair of shoes for him." His voice cut through the quiet room, and the servant standing nearby moved quickly to fulfill the request.


    Ray then turned to Rudra, his smile widening. "Let''s go, I''ll introduce you to our family," he said, his voice warm and inviting. Rudra followed, though his mind was still reeling from the sudden attention and the exchange with the queen. He furrowed his brow, unsure of what exactly was happening.


    "''Our'' means...?" Rudra asked, his voice soft, not wanting to show confusion.


    Ray chuckled slightly and explained in simple terms, "Royal adoption means adopting an outside child into the family. You see, I proposed that idea." His eyes softened as he spoke, a deep sincerity in his words.


    Rudra''s brow furrowed. "Couldn''t you have considered me first?" he asked, his voice quieter now.


    Ray paused for a moment before responding, his voice calm but with a hint of regret. "The situation was tight, and I couldn''t explain everything then. I said that word in a hurry. Let''s talk about it later." He looked at Rudra earnestly, a silent promise in his eyes.


    As they neared the royal table, Rudra smiled politely, greeting the royal family with a practiced warmth, though a faint tiredness shadowed his expression. The queen, looking at him with a warm, motherly gaze, asked, "What''s your name, child?" Her voice carried the soft kindness of a mother''s love.

 shadows chapter (16)

    "What''s your name, child?" Her voice carried the soft kindness of a mother''s love.


    Rudra''s bright smile returned, and he answered, "I am Rudra."


    The king, after observing the exchange, gave a curt order: "Sit." Rudra glanced at the chair in front of him¡ªits luxury unlike anything he had ever experienced. He hesitated, standing firmly on the ground, as if the act of sitting was alien to him. But, after a moment, he moved to sit.


    The queen continued with her gentle questioning. "Rudra, what about your family?"


    Rudra''s smile faltered as a brief silence stretched between them. Then he answered, his voice soft and distant, "No one''s there," before a practiced smile returned to his face. *Do I need to smile after every word I say?* he thought, inwardly exhausted. *It consumes too much of my energy.*


    The queen, sensing the discomfort in his tone, stood and moved closer to him. She gently patted his head, a gesture that seemed to comfort him despite his instinct to pull away. His eyes fluttered shut at the touch. Ray, watching them, couldn''t help but feel a swell of emotion. He stood up, voice soft but filled with pride, "Rudra, let me introduce you to our family. This is my mother, Clesera Vertay, Queen of Eryndra, and this is my father, Draven Vertay, the Lord of Eryndra." He gestured to a young man and a little girl next to the queen. "This is my big brother, Riven, and my cute little sister, Selene."


    Suddenly, a voice piped up from Selene, "Big bro, who is he?" Her question hung in the air with innocent curiosity.


    Ray hesitated, looking at Rudra before responding, "He''s going to be your big brother."


    Selene''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Big brother!" she cheered, her voice filled with unbridled joy.


    Ray smiled softly, nodding. "Yes, you can play with your three big brothers now."


    The queen added with a bright smile, "Yes, yes, you can play with your big brothers now, Selene!"


    Then she turned back to Rudra, her voice gentle and curious, "How old are you, Rudra?"


    Rudra, his excitement growing, answered with a smile, "I''m going to be 9 years old next month."


    The queen seemed surprised for a moment, before she replied, "Ray also turned 9 one month ago."


    Rudra looked at Ray, his face bright with excitement. "You''re older than me!" he said, smiling wide.


    Ray smiled back, his tone teasing, "I''m going to be your big brother now."


    The queen nodded approvingly, turning to Riven. "Yes, yes, you''re going to be his big brother, right?"


    Riven, still staring at Rudra, finally spoke up, his voice curious. "Hey, Rudra, did you train in martial arts before?"


    Rudra smiled, his voice calm but slightly playful, "Martial arts? Hah, if I had that luxury, I wouldn''t have had to starve for days."


    Riven''s excitement grew, his eyes lighting up. "Then do you want to learn martial arts from your big brother?"


    Rudra, his face turning serious, paused for a moment. "If I''m going to learn something," he said slowly, "I''d like to learn the way of the blade."


    Riven blinked, surprised by Rudra''s words. "Why the blade?" he asked.


    Rudra''s expression shifted, his eyes turning cold and distant. "It''s easier to kill someone with a blade, not with hands," he said, his voice lowering. For a split second, his demeanor became far colder, and the others at the table could feel the shift in the atmosphere.


    But then Rudra blinked, his coldness suddenly faltering as he realized the depth of his words. His expression softened again, and he spoke quietly, "I''m too frail. I can''t even protect myself. How could I protect you guys?"


    Riven, his eyes wide with emotion, leaned forward. "You want to protect us?" His voice was shaky, full of raw emotion.


    The queen, her heart warmed by Rudra''s words, said softly, "How kind of you, Rudra."


    Rudra, almost surprised by the reaction, smiled faintly and thought, *I almost got caught in the act there.*A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The queen, noticing his discomfort, asked gently, "What about your family?"


    Rudra''s voice was quiet as he spoke, his gaze distant. "I was living with my grandfather until I turned 8. One day, he just vanished... you can say he abandoned me. A few months later, I found him at a bar, drinking. I tried to talk to him, but instead, he beat me and left again..."


    Rudra fell silent, his words lingering in the air. *I''m lying,* he thought, *I never found him after that.*


    The queen stood and, with a soft smile, gently took Rudra''s hand. "Come," she said, leading him toward the high ground where the crowd awaited.


    With a quiet command, the queen announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, hear this¡ªthis is my third child." She looked at Rudra, a smile forming on her lips. "Greet them, and come to the table."


    As the whispers rose again, Rudra stood still for a moment before announcing, "I am the third prince of Eryndra... Rudra." The crowd''s reaction was immediate, but Rudra stood unmoving, the weight of his new title settling heavily on him.


    At the king''s side, the silence stretched as the king turned to Ray. "Why are you so eager to make him part of our family?"


    Ray''s gaze softened as he met Rudra''s eyes, and after a long pause, he spoke. "After what happened... I feared everyone. The darkness, the nightmares... everything. But when I met Rudra, something in me changed. He made me feel safe. It''s like a thread was pulling me toward him, and I couldn''t ignore it. Even though I don''t know him, I feel at ease when he''s around. I''ll keep him close, no matter the cost. I don''t want to go back to that nightmare."


    The king''s eyes softened, and though he said nothing, his care for his son was evident.


    The queen, moved by Ray''s words, wiped her eyes, and Riven stepped forward to hug his brother. "I''m here for you, Ray. I''ll protect you, even with my life, so just... enjoy your life."


    The king then turned to a servant. "Prepare a room for the third prince. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Rudra, after hearing these words, stood up and moved quickly toward the queen. "Do I need permission to sit, even after you''ve announced me as your child?" he asked, a faint blush coloring his cheeks.


    The queen sighed, smiling softly. "I think you need time to adjust to this environment."


    Rudra sat at the table, and the king finally spoke up, "Let''s eat, it''s late."


    The servants hurried to serve the food. The king''s voice, warm and concerned, reached Rudra. "Eat well, Rudra. And slowly."


    The table fell into a comfortable silence as they began to eat, the atmosphere a little lighter than before.


    Once dinner was over, the king ordered a servant to escort Rudra to his room. As Rudra rose, the servant bowed. "This way, your highness."


    The queen called after him, "Rest well, Rudra. Go to bed early."


    As Rudra was about to leave, Ray''s voice called out. "I''ll come by your room."


    "I''m off, mother," Ray added, before following Rudra.


    The servant led Rudra to his new room, a space far more luxurious than anything he''d seen before. "Is this my room?" Rudra asked in awe.


    "Yes, your highness," the servant replied.


    Ray nodded. "It''s similar to my room." After a moment, Ray smiled and said, "You must be exhausted after everything. I''ll leave you to rest."


    Rudra smiled back, and as Ray turned to leave, Rudra stopped him. "Ray¡­"


    Ray turned around, a soft smile on his face. "What is it?"


    Rudra''s voice was warm, reassuring. "Rest well.Don''t think much and Stop letting your mind wander into things that haven''t happened yet. If overthinking could change the future, then everyone would be stuck in endless cycles of worry. But it doesn''t. It only robs you of your peace. The energy you waste on things that might never come is energy you could be using to live the moment you''re in. Let go of the what-ifs, and find strength in the now. Today is the only moment that truly matters."


    Ray''s eyes softened. "You speak well, Rudra. I thought you were a cold person."


    Rudra smiled faintly. "Just go now."


    After Ray left, Rudra lay on the bed, his mind turning over the events of the day. Will my life get easier or harder from here?he wondered, a strange sense of comfort settling over him. It''s beautiful, lying down in this bed.


    Somewhere in the world


    In a distant, hidden place, a group of ten figures stood in complete shadow, their forms indistinct, as if they were part of the darkness itself. A hushed voice broke the silence, cutting through the stillness like a whisper in the wind.


    "The 21st holder of the seed... he has emerged from his cave."


    Another voice, deeper and more restrained, responded almost immediately, tinged with impatience. "It''s not the time for that."


    A third shadow, slightly more eager, pressed on. "What about them then?"


    A brief pause hung in the air before the question was answered with a quiet, unsettling calm. "Who?"


    "The beings from above." The words were spoken as if they were known, yet distant, as though they were a matter long understood but rarely discussed.


    The voice from before spoke once more, the edge of anxiety creeping into the words. "What about them?"


    A murmur passed through the group, the tension palpable, but it was the voice from the rock that held the most weight. It lingered in the air like a dark omen.


    "According to the initial signs, they''ll start moving for their lost seeds," the leader said, his tone carrying an air of inevitability.


    The others listened in silence, their attention rapt.


    "You know what that means," the shadow continued, their voice now a soft but knowing threat. "When they move... everything will change."


    There was another long silence. The shadows spoke of negotiations, of the delicate balance between them and others. But one voice, quieter than the rest, asked the question that had been on all their minds: "What do you think, leader?"


    The figure on the rock leaned back, his presence commanding the silence as he gazed out, his eyes unseeing in the dark. His answer, when it came, was as cold and final as the night itself.


    "The war between humans and them is coming, ha."


    The words lingered in the air, a statement more than a prediction, as if all present had known this moment was inevitable. The shadows, shrouded in their mysteries, seemed to breathe as one. The dark was thick with the promise of what was to come.

 New life chapter 17

    The sun''s first rays poured through the window, gently touching Rudra''s face with their warmth. Despite the soft light bathing his skin, Rudra remained motionless, sound asleep. A trail of saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth as he lay there, like a child who knew nothing but comfort. He shifted slightly, turning onto his side, letting the sun warm his back instead, his gentle snoring filling the room.


    A small hand reached out toward him, grazing his cheek, playfully pinching it. Selene, his young sister, giggled softly as she continued to pinch his cheeks, entranced by how soft they felt. "Big brother, your cheeks are so smooth! Smoother than mine!" she said in a high-pitched, innocent voice.


    Ray, standing beside the bed with a smile, nodded. "Let me see." He leaned closer, curiosity bright in his eyes. Rudra, still caught in the peacefulness of his sleep, remained unaware of the playful intrusion.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Rudra was at peace, his face softened by sleep rather than the weight of the world. The months of hardship, the days without rest, the constant struggle to survive¡ªthose had left their marks. But now, in the warmth of the sun and the safety of his new family, he found something that had been missing: rest.


    Ray, unable to resist the curiosity, reached out and gently touched Rudra''s cheek. His fingers lingered on the soft skin, surprised by its smoothness. "Wow," he whispered, "it''s like I''m touching the fur of an animal."


    Selene, excited by Ray''s words, eagerly continued her exploration, touching Rudra''s face with more intensity.


    Suddenly, Rudra''s eyes flickered open, and he felt the pressure on his chest, the gentle pinches on his cheeks. A sharp, cold voice cut through the warmth of the morning. "What?"


    He looked around groggily, his usual detached expression slowly replacing the serenity of sleep. His eyes focused on the girl sitting on him, and a sudden realization hit him. *Without even thinking, I''ve slipped into my usual self.*


    In an effort to bury the coldness inside, Rudra forced a smile and said, "Oh, my cute little sister, what are you doing here?"


    For a moment, the room fell silent. Selene blinked up at him before bursting into laughter. "Look, big bro! He said I''m cute! Don''t you think I''m cute too?"


    Ray, standing nearby, smiled warmly. "Yes, you''re very cute, my lady."


    Rudra let out a deep breath, his eyes shifting toward Ray and Selene. *Humans... they''re so easily pleased by compliments. It''s not that I think they''re foolish, but I can''t help but wonder¡­ am I the fool for thinking I''m above it?*


    For a brief moment, he felt disconnected from them, but before the thought could settle, Ray''s voice broke through his musings.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Rudra, how about a walk in the garden?" Ray suggested, his tone light.


    Rudra, still half-dazed from sleep, squinted his eyes. "Give me a moment."


    Ray, already lifting Selene off of Rudra''s chest, said, "I''ll wait outside. Come when you''re ready."


    "But I want to play with big bro!" Selene protested, her voice filled with genuine excitement.


    Ray''s smile was patient. "Big bro will play with you another time. He needs to get freshened up."


    As Ray carried Selene out of the room, Rudra remained silent, watching them disappear down the hall. When they were out of sight, he sighed deeply. *Another day, another round of meaningless interactions.* The weight of being around others, always engaging in pleasantries, drained him, but he knew he couldn''t let it show.


    Standing up, Rudra moved toward the mirror. For the first time in what felt like forever, he saw his reflection clearly¡ªa reflection he hadn''t seen in over a year. His face had returned to its normal, unmarked state. "Ha, what''s with my face?" he muttered, surprised at how well he had rested. "Did I really rest that well?" He noticed the saliva at the corner of his mouth. *I''m not used to this. Rest was a luxury on the streets. Even getting an hour of sleep was a blessing. The food I ate was nothing but scraps. But after just one night of sleep... this much recovery? It''s almost like I''ve been reborn.*


    He wiped his face and stared at himself, considering his next steps. He was ready to face the world again, to act like the normal kid everyone thought he was.


    Stepping outside, he found Ray waiting by the door. As soon as Rudra''s foot hit the threshold, Ray suddenly jumped in front of him with a grin.


    Rudra reacted instinctively, his eyes widening in mock fear. "Are you trying to kill me or what? Just because I took a place in your family?"


    Ray chuckled, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "I tried to do it quietly, but you didn''t die. Guess I''ll have to push you off into the garden to finish the job."


    Rudra let out an exaggerated sigh, putting his hand on his chest in mock distress. "That broke my heart into pieces. I was happy to have a brother, and then I find out he''s trying to kill me."


    Ray''s face twisted into a mock-serious expression. "What can I do? I can''t have you in the race for the next crown prince."


    Rudra, unfazed, raised an eyebrow. "Me? I don''t plan to sit on some chair for the rest of my life, staring out windows."


    Ray blinked, his playful tone vanishing. "Why is that?"


    Rudra, his voice calm but firm, responded, "I don''t like doing things for others just because they expect it. I don''t care for the chair or the title."


    Ray looked at him for a long moment, his expression thoughtful. "You sound different sometimes. It''s like there''s another side of you when you talk like that..."


    Rudra paused, a fleeting thought crossing his mind. *Is it necessary for me to act like my usual self? Maybe they need to understand why I''m here, why I''m not interested in their world of titles and expectations.*


    After a moment, he nodded slightly. "Maybe it''s just how I am. But I''m not here for that damn chair."


    Ray seemed to process his words before giving a small, understanding nod. "Let''s go to the garden. The morning view is always nice here."


    As they walked toward the garden, a familiar voice called from behind.


    "Rudra, Ray, where are you going?"


    It was Riven, Rudra''s new elder brother. Rudra turned to greet him with a smile. "Ray was going to show me the garden."


    A mischievous smile appeared on Riven''s face. "Come with me. I''ll show you around."


    Before either Ray or Rudra could protest, Riven dragged them through the castle. They arrived at a large, open area, its white walls gleaming in the sunlight. Several sections of the grounds were set aside for different types of training: sword practice, sparring, archery, and even magic. As Rudra looked around, he noticed how meticulously the space had been arranged.


    Riven, clearly pleased with himself, grinned. "Rudra, you said you wanted to learn how to fight with weapons, right? Why don''t we practice for a bit? I''m no expert, but I know a little about all kinds of weapons."


    Rudra, realizing Riven wasn''t going to let him back out, simply nodded. "I''ll do my best."


    Ray stepped in before things could go further. "Big bro, don''t you think he needs some rest?"


    Riven''s tone shifted to something more serious. "Don''t you know what''s coming in the next month? If he gets chosen, he''ll need to be prepared for what''s coming. This isn''t just about learning for fun."


    Rudra, confused, asked, "What are you two talking about?"


    Ray and Riven exchanged a glance before turning to Rudra. "We''ll explain later. For now, just know we''ll help you through it."

 keys (chapter 18)

    Rudra with a tone of a child acting as child far below his age acting cutely  but I want to know now Ray and riven laughed looking at him After waiting for a moment riven said let me explain Riven''s voice took on a serious tone, breaking the silence. His gaze fixed on Rudra, as he asked, "How much do you know about the keys?"


    Rudra acted as  hesitated,as  his mind trying to gather the pieces of knowledge he had. "I don''t know that much. But from what I heard, the ceremony of the keys is about obtaining them, and they grant you powers." He paused


    Riven and Ray exchanged a look, waiting for him to continue. But Rudra remained silent for a moment, lost in thought. Then, at the same time, Riven and Rudra spoke in unison:


    "Who told you that nonsense?"


    Rudra looked at them in silence. "A random person I met on the road was talking about it."


    "Oh, I see," Riven said, his expression softening. "Don''t listen to people like that."


    Ray, smiling, nodded. "It''s not the whole picture."


    Rudra, now curious, nodded at them cutely, sensing they were about to explain things in detail.


    "We''ll explain it to you," Riven said


    As Riven spoke, his tone remained serious but not unkind. Rudra noticed that there were hints of hesitation in Riven''s words, but the young boy also understood that Riven wasn''t lying¡ªhe was just withholding some information. Despite that, Rudra could sense there was more to the story than what was being shared.


    Ray and Riven exchanged another glance, both wondering the same thing in their minds: Is Rudra from an isolated place where he doesn''t even know the basics about the keys? It seemed that way. To most people in the world, the ceremony of the keys and their impact were unimaginable on there life this simple knowledge everyone was expected to have.


    He continued "The ceremony of keys takes place in a special location," Riven continued, now more focused. "It''s known as the Gateway to the Worlds of Keys.


    Only the most powerful individuals of the continent oversee this event, ensuring the safety of both the civilians and the participants."


    Rudra listened closely, his expression serious as he took in every word. He was already starting to realize how dangerous this ceremony could be.


    "Every kingdom has only one gateway to the worlds of keys," Riven went on. "It opens once a year, and when it does, the keys choose their owners as they please. And sometimes¡­" He paused,


    His voice growing more serious. "Some keys don''t choose at all. They can harm or even kill you if you''re not prepared. It happened lot of the time  before. It''s said they doesn''t want an unworthy person to look at them


    Rudra''s thoughts raced. This ceremony... it''s more interesting than I thought.


    Riven continued, explaining that it was rare for keys to choose their owners, as they had high standards and preferred those who were worthy. Rudra''s eyes widened when he heard the next part.


    "There are different ranks for keys," Riven said


    "The number of shards on the stone at the key''s head determines its rank."


    Rudra was captivated. He had never heard of such a system before what are those key''s are those some kids nd of creatures


    Riven nodded in yes  and continued


    "Ranks 1-3 are called Inlarva, the lowest rank," Riven explained. "Ranks 4-6 are Larva, the middle rank. 7-8 are Earthlarva, and 9 shards make up Heavenlarva. If a key has 10 shards, it''s an Angelarva. And if it has 14 shards¡­" Riven''s voice dropped lower, "It''s Archangellarva. There are only a handful of people who has this "


    Riven''s tone shifted, becoming more somber.


    "And then there are the Forbidden Keys¡ªthe ones with 18 and 21 shards. Those are called the Gods of the Worlds of Keys. But¡­ as far as I know, they don''t exist. People believe they''re a myth."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Rudra''s mind was reeling, absorbing all this new information. He had come here expecting one thing, but what he was hearing was much more interesting  and far more attention taking  than he could have imagined.


    He thought for a moment, then asked, "Where is the ceremony going to be held and thought i was going to stay away from that place  at  first but not it''s different  Riven looked at him, concern flashing across his face. "So, you don''t realize the danger yet? You''re not prepared, Rudra. You''ve had no training for years. And physically¡­ you''re the weakest kid I''ve ever seen. You can''t even hold a blade properly." Rudra said he completed misunderstood things in his thoughts


    Rudra glanced at his hand,as he mentioned feeling the weight of Riven''s words. He wasn''t wrong.


    "The ceremony is in 15 days," Riven added grimly. "You have barely two weeks to prepare. And look at you and said   Rudra, the stakes are much higher than you realize."


    Riven let the weight of his words settle before he added, "Everyone your age knows this basic information. You, however, have missed out on a lot." He looked at Rudra, a hint of sympathy in his eyes.


    Rudra stood silent for a moment. He knew Riven was right. He had no training, no knowledge, and his physical abilities were far below what they should be. And knew all of that


    Riven, pointed to a corner of the room. "There are a bunch of blades there. Pick one that you can handle get prepared was much as you can


    Rudra looked toward the corner, moving towards the swords with exhausted look while acting as he was alright . He picked up a blade, testing its weight. It was too heavy. He moved to the next, but it didn''t feel right either. He continued searching until he found one¡ªthin but strong, fitting his hand perfectly.


    Feeling a rush of satisfaction, Rudra felt ready. But just as he prepared to move he realised he should act as normal kid at the time like this they will scream in happyness he was about to scream but a sharp clash of swords broke his focus. He turned swiftly to see Riven and Ray engaged in a fierce sparring match.The sparring between Ray and Riven was nothing short of extraordinary. Rudra could only watch in awe, barely able to keep up with the sheer speed and agility of their movements. As they moved, it was like they were one with the air¡ªfluid, almost invisible. The speed at which they fought made it nearly impossible for Rudra to follow their every action, and the distance between them seemed to shrink and grow in the blink of an eye.


    Every leap, every jump, was a blur. Ray and Riven leapt with such power and precision that they covered 20 meters in a single bound, almost like wild animals darting through the air. Their bodies were lithe, controlled, yet filled with explosive energy. As they moved, the ground seemed to tremble beneath their feet, and the very air seemed to vibrate with their intensity. Rudra stood frozen, his eyes wide with amazement, as his mind tried to process the spectacle before him.


    The blades in their hands were extensions of themselves. Riven''s sword moved like a living serpent, its sharp edge cutting through the air with a hiss. Each swing was precise, powerful, and deadly. Ray''s sword parried and countered with equal intensity, but there was a noticeable strain in his movements. His breathing became more labored, his chest rising and falling with the effort of keeping up with Riven''s relentless assault.


    Suddenly, the sound of their swords clashing rang through the air like the strike of a bell. The impact was so forceful that the ground seemed to shake, and a shockwave rippled through the space around them. Riven''s sword met Ray''s with such force that Ray was momentarily pushed back. In the blink of an eye, Riven''s blade was at Ray''s neck, a split second from delivering a lethal strike.


    Ray stood there, breathing heavily, sweat dripping down his face as he gasped for air. Despite the fact that he had been bested, there was a look of admiration in his eyes. His pride wasn''t bruised; rather, there was a quiet respect for his opponent. It was clear to Rudra that this wasn''t just a typical sparring match¡ªit was a battle between equals, but one where Riven was still the stronger.


    Rudra, still stunned by what he had just witnessed, took a step forward, eager to say something. But before he could speak, Riven''s voice cut through the air.


    "You''re getting dull," Riven said, his tone laced with amusement. "You''ve been holding back, haven''t you didn''t use you that thing even for a second


    Rudra blinked in surprise. "He was holding back?" he asked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Riven''s chest puffed with pride as he looked at Ray. "He is the prodigy of our kingdom," Riven declared. "They call him the upcoming Archangel of Dream." There was a certain reverence in his voice, as if Ray''s potential was something extraordinary¡ªalmost mythic.


    Riven continued, "After Ray started wielding a sword seriously, the gap between us closed


    Rudra''s mind swirled with the weight of Riven''s words. Ray... the prodigy? He''s that strong? He glanced at Ray, trying to understand the full extent of his abilities. It was hard to fathom how someone could move that fast, that fluidly. Even with his first time holding a sword in years, Ray was still a force to be reckoned with.


    Ray, hearing Rudra''s stunned question, turned to him with a slight smile, his breath still heavy from the exertion. "Even then, you could barely keep up, huh? That''s how fast I am." His tone was teasing, but there was no arrogance behind it¡ªjust a quiet confidence that came from years of hard work.


    Riven joined in the laughter, his voice light but knowing. "You can do better than us, Rudra. We both know it."


    As they shared a moment of levity, Riven''s expression shifted, his eyes scanning Ray''s body with a critical gaze. "But you need to get back in shape, Ray," Riven said, his voice no longer playful, but filled with a sense of urgency.


    The weight of Riven''s words hung in the air. Despite Ray''s immense skill, Riven could see the cracks in his form. Time was running out, and the pressure was mounting. Ray''s strength wasn''t just for show¡ªit was vital for the challenges ahead.

 imitation chapter (19)

    Riven''s words hung in the air as he grinned excitedly. "Ooo, father told me your master is coming back!" he exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Rudra looked at him, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. "Master?"


    Riven''s smile faltered slightly as he glanced at Rudra. "Ah, you don''t know, do you? Ray''s been taught by his master, Edhir, since he was a child. For years, really. But after... an incident happened with Ray, he stopped coming out of his room. Then his master just left, saying Ray needed time to think." His tone became more subdued, as though the memory weighed heavily on him. "It was normal for him to leave, I think. He couldn''t do anything about it. I think he felt guilty, though. For Ray."


    Rudra, however, was not interested in Ray''s past. His face remained stoic as he processed the information, but his mind was elsewhere. The idea of a master¡ªsomeone to teach and guide¡ªseemed strange to him. He was from a different world, where survival didn''t depend on the mentorship of a powerful master. It was a normal part of life for the noble children, yes, but Rudra had never experienced that. His world was a far cry from that of noble children or even royalty. It was all so foreign to him.


    Riven, oblivious to Rudra''s disinterest, glanced at him with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "You''ve got something strong now," he said, pointing to the sword Rudra held. "What do you say we start with some light sparring?"


    Rudra glanced at him, his expression unreadable. Sparring? The thought seemed ridiculous. Even if he were to clash blades with someone like Riven, he knew he would end up injured. Why bother with something that was destined to end in pain? Especially with the kind of power Riven seemed to possess¡ªit wasn''t worth wasting his energy.


    But then, something about Riven''s movements¡ªthe way he wielded his blade¡ªcaught Rudra''s attention. There was a certain elegance, a fluidity to it that seemed to transcend combat. It wasn''t just fighting¡ªit was an art. Rudra''s curiosity flickered, even if he was reluctant to admit it.


    "I would like to learn the dance," Rudra said, after a brief pause. His voice was flat, but there was a glint of genuine interest in his eyes.


    Riven blinked in surprise, taken aback by the sudden shift in Rudra''s demeanor. "The dance? Oh! You mean the sword formations?" he asked, his tone a little more serious now.


    Rudra nodded.


    Riven flinched slightly, as if he had remembered something important. He turned to Ray with a sudden shift in his expression. "Hey, Ray, there''s something I forgot to mention."


    Ray, who had been quietly observing the conversation, looked up, his curiosity piqued. "What is it?"


    Riven''s face grew more serious, his voice lowering to a tone of caution. "You know, right? The other kingdoms'' gateways to the worlds¡­ the keys are broken. Last year, only our kingdom kept it."


    Ray''s expression darkened as he pieced the information together. "So... when did it happen?" he asked, his voice growing grim.


    "Last year," Riven answered simply, his face shadowed by the weight of the words.


    Ray''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly understood the implications. "So all the other kingdoms'' princes and royal families, children my age... they''re coming here in a few days?"


    Riven''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Wow, exactly! You got it!"


    Rudra, who had been silently absorbing the conversation, broke in with a cold, detached voice. "What will happen when the children of other kingdoms arrive?"


    Riven''s face lit up with excitement as he responded, "It''s going to be exciting for you and Ray!" His voice had a certain gleam to it, but Rudra''s words cut through the excitement like a blade.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "How come?" Rudra asked, his tone flat and unassuming.


    Riven''s eyes sparkled as he explained. "All the kingdoms envy us because of Ray. " as he has something that they don''t have "


    Ray flinched at the praise, clearly uncomfortable with the attention. "Don''t believe all that," he muttered. "It''s just exaggerated nonsense."


    Rudra, however, couldn''t resist playing along. "Wow, Ray, you''re that strong? I want to become like you," he said, his tone dripping with mock admiration.


    Ray''s face flushed, and he quietly repeated the word "strong" to himself. "If I were really strong, that wouldn''t have happened to me," he whispered, almost too quietly to be heard.


    Rudra caught the words, and despite his normally emotionless demeanor, a flicker of curiosity passed through his eyes. "What?" he asked, his voice barely audible.


    Ray smiled faintly, shaking his head. "Nothing," he said, but the sadness in his eyes was hard to hide.


    Riven, sensing the shift in the conversation, quickly tried to lighten the mood. "Alright, enough of that," he said with a bright smile. "Let me show you the dance, Rudra. The sword formations. Watch closely and try to follow along. You''ll do great!"


    Riven moved to the center of the field, his feet touching the ground with the grace of a dancer. The surroundings were peaceful¡ªa quiet, open space with the scent of grass in the air. The grass swayed gently in the breeze, and the sky was covered in a thin layer of clouds. It was the perfect setting for a demonstration, though there was a tension in the air¡ªan undercurrent of anticipation.


    Riven''s sword gleamed faintly as he stepped forward, his movements flowing seamlessly. His feet traced intricate patterns across the ground, each step a perfect execution of precision. Rudra''s eyes followed the movements, and he felt a strange pull, as though he had been hypnotized by the rhythm of Riven''s dance. There was something almost magical about the way Riven wielded the blade.


    With the first step, Riven''s sword sliced through the air in a slow, deliberate arc. It shimmered, as if it were more than just steel¡ªit felt like an extension of his very body. Each movement was fluid, purposeful, like a brushstroke on an invisible canvas. Rudra stood in awe, watching the sword as it weaved through the air.


    Then the tempo picked up.


    Riven spun sharply, his blade flashing as it cut through the air, leaving behind trails of light. The sound of steel slicing through the air echoed in the quiet field, a sharp, almost musical sound. Every strike was calculated, each step in perfect harmony with the next. It was as if Riven was moving not just through space, but through time itself.


    Riven leaped into the air, spinning mid-flight. His sword created arcs of light, cutting through the air with precision. When he landed, his movements flowed into another strike, one seamless motion after another. It was a dance of death, beautiful and deadly all at once.


    As Riven reached the climax of his performance, he spun faster, his sword creating a cyclone of slashes. The air around him seemed to vibrate with the power of each strike. The field was filled with the sound of rushing wind and the crackle of energy. Then, as suddenly as it began, Riven stopped. He stood motionless, his breathing calm, his gaze scanning the field as though nothing had changed.


    Rudra stood there, his eyes wide, captivated by the spectacle he had just witnessed. For a moment, everything seemed to fade away¡ªhis mind fixated entirely on the elegance of Riven''s movements.


    "That... was amazing," Rudra said, his voice filled with awe, despite himself. "How did you do that?"


    Riven smiled, still catching his breath. "It takes years of practice, Rudra. But with time, you''ll get the hang of it."


    Ray, who had been quiet throughout the demonstration, finally spoke up. "You''ll be able to do it too, in no time," he said with a hint of sincerity, though his words were laced with a trace of doubt.


    Rudra nodded, but his expression remained unchanged. He gripped his sword tightly, his face cold and emotionless. He dropped the act¡ªhis lively eyes turned dead, his every movement deliberate and calculated. Something had shifted within him.


    As he stepped forward, away from Riven and Ray, they both watched in stunned silence. Rudra had stopped pretending. His gaze was fixed, unwavering, as he gripped his sword with a newfound resolve.


    Without warning, Rudra began to move.


    It was like watching Riven''s dance in reverse. He mimicked the steps perfectly, his body moving with a fluidity that belied his frail form. But this wasn''t just imitation¡ªit was something more. He wasn''t merely copying the technique; he was improving it.


    With each step, the earth beneath his feet seemed to respond. Stones rose from the ground, swirling around him like an extension of the technique. It was as if he had unlocked a deeper layer of the sword dance, something that transcended the ordinary. His blade created a cyclone of energy¡ªstones and dirt swirling around him as he spun, each movement more intense than the last.


    Riven and Ray stood motionless, their eyes wide with astonishment. They had never seen anything like this before. Rudra was not just learning; he was mastering the technique in ways they couldn''t comprehend.


    When the cyclone of stones finally dissipated, Rudra collapsed to the ground, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The energy had drained from him, leaving him exhausted, but he had done it. He had surpassed even their expectations.


    Ray and Riven rushed to his side, their faces full of concern. "Are you okay?" Ray asked, his voice filled with worry.


    Rudra gasped for breath, his chest heaving as he lifted his head with a faint, almost playful smile. "I''m fine. How did I do?"


    Ray and Riven exchanged a glance, their expressions still worried but filled with a sense of relief. It was clear that Rudra had exceeded what they thought was possible.


    Ray leaned in closer, his voice full of curiosity. "How did you do that?" he asked.


    Riven''s thoughts mirrored Ray''s. How did he even pull that off? It didn''t make sense. Rudra, with his frail body, had executed the technique with a precision that was far beyond his natural ability.


    I memories things quickly "


    Rudra was like this from the start of his life


    He could memories any things with a glance


    As he needed them or don''t need they where in his mind without him bothering


    As needed to act normal he didn''t need to show them what he had


    Ray''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "It''s not just about memorizing," he said slowly. "Even if someone could memorize the movements, how can your body follow the mind that perfectly?"


    Riven, though, was more amazed than Ray. He had seen Ray''s talent, but this was something different. Rudra''s talent was something entirely new¡ªsomething beyond the so-called limits of normal human potential.


    "You''re extraordinary," Riven said, his voice filled with awe. "That talent of yours¡­ it''s something else."


    Rudra, still catching his breath, merely nodded

 Dual wilding chapter 20

    Rudra''s body was screaming in pain as he stood, offering words of comfort to his brother, Ray. "It was nothing, big brother. You were more amazing than I can ever be." Yet, in his mind, Rudra was barely holding it together. His muscles burned, and every bone ached. Every fiber of his body felt strained, like it was on the verge of snapping. It wasn''t simply the exhaustion of the day''s sparring; it was the toll of a life lived in hardship. After a year of struggling on the streets¡ªwhere hunger and frailty were constant companions¡ªsuddenly pushing his body into movement was a strain he hadn''t prepared for. His life, once defined by stillness in a quiet, hidden forest home, had shifted into something physically demanding. Every motion felt foreign, every step a reminder of his vulnerability.


    His thoughts were clouded with the pain. "Can''t I just go for today?"he thought. "I''m really tired. Every muscle, every fiber is screaming right now."


    But he couldn''t show that weakness¡ªnot yet. So, he hid it behind a smile.


    Riven''s laughter pierced through the air, cutting through the tension. "Trying to comfort me, huh?" he teased, a playful edge in his voice. "Your big brother is a strong man." But before Rudra could respond, a sudden sound of clapping came from a distance, slicing through the moment like a blade.


    A figure emerged¡ªpale and ethereal, as though he were more of a shadow than flesh. Vidar. Even from afar, the air around him seemed to pulse with an undeniable coldness. His diamond-like green eyes gleamed, piercing the distance, landing directly on Rudra. It wasn''t just a gaze¡ªit felt as though those eyes were looking deep into his very soul.


    Vidar''s beauty was something otherworldly, enhanced by the sunlight glistening off his pale skin. With each step, it felt as if the earth itself yielded beneath him. His presence was intoxicating, a combination of grace and power that was both magnetic and unnerving.


    As Vidar closed the distance between them, Ray''s voice broke the silence: "Vidar."


    It wasn''t a greeting. It wasn''t even a word of recognition. It was simply the acknowledgment of a figure of equal stature, someone who stood beside him as both a companion and a rival. Vidar''s gaze, calm and calculating, moved to rest on Rudra. His voice was soft and measured, as though spoken from the calm depths of an ocean, "Who is this boy?"


    The question wasn''t simple¡ªit was layered with curiosity, searching for something deeper, something more than just a name.


    Rudra felt the weight of Vidar''s eyes, as if they were reading him like a book, probing into his very essence. He shifted uncomfortably but held his ground. Vidar spoke again, this time in a more cryptic tone, "You are like me, but not the same, at the same time."


    It was a riddle, but rudra knew what was he talking as he felt  the disconnect from human society he has he had sensed that in the new boy saw at that time but he was not like him


    Ray, sensing the undercurrent of tension, intervened. "He''s my third brother," he said, his voice even. Vidar''s expression softened, and he took in the information, his eyes briefly flicking over Rudra again, as if considering the implications of that statement. "He''s the hot topic of your kingdom these days," Vidar remarked, his tone curious yet detached.


    The silence that followed was thick, heavy with unspoken words, as if the very ground they stood on was waiting for something to break it.


    Vidar continued, explaining that he was there by his father''s order he is here for  the First Key Ceremony, and more specifically, to learn from the great warrior of Eryndra,


    "Riven¡ªthe "Soul Cutter."


    Rudra''s thoughts raced. *The Soul Cutter?* He had  heard the name in the streets many times , but the weight of it was still foreign to him. He acted innocent, playing the part he had crafted for himself. "The Soul Cutter?" he asked, feigning surprise.


    Vidar''s gaze narrowed slightly. "You don''t know about him?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of surprise.


    Rudra nodded, playing his role well. "No."


    Vidar blinked, taken aback. "Where did you come from?" he asked, his tone now laced with genuine curiosity.


    Rudra was about to respond, but before he could, Vidar began explaining. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "his first  Key holds the power to cut through everything¡ªeven the soul."


    His words were heavy, each one imbued with meaning that seemed to echo in the very air.


    But before Vidar could elaborate further, Riven interjected with a calm voice, "He''s new."


    In those two words, Vidar understood completely. The meaning behind them was clear. He took one last look at Rudra, noting the frailty in his form. "He doesn''t look in good shape either. You should take him to a room," Vidar advised.


    Ray, ever the supportive brother, nodded, and the two of them helped Rudra to his feet. But just as they began to move, Vidar spoke again, his voice soft but clear. "I''m going to practice," he said, his eyes shifting to Ray. "After all, you don''t look in great shape either. Your overall abilities have fallen quite a bit."


    Ray smiled, a hint of irony in his expression. "If you don''t mind, we could train here for a while. Or spare."


    Rudra, understanding Ray''s unspoken words, looked up. "I''m fine," he said with a smile, though it was an act. "You don''t need to worry about me. I also want to watch your sparring."


    It wasn''t just idle curiosity. Rudra knew something was coming¡ªsomething he wasn''t prepared for. He needed to learn more, to observe. He wasn''t ready to lose his life yet.


    As Ray and Vidar readied themselves for the sparring, Riven glanced at Vidar. "He''s a good guy," Riven said, his voice quiet but certain.


    Rudra nodded, though his eyes were focused on the two fighters. "He seems strong,"


    Riven''s expression softened. "He is. He''s one of the senior guys¡ªtruthful and talented. Ray considers him as a rival."


    Rudra''s mind raced. For Ray to consider Vidar a rival was a statement in itself. The two began to spar, their swords clashing in a flurry of movements so fast they seemed to blur. The air around them grew thick with the intensity of their strikes, their movements fluid yet filled with purpose. Vidar was like a phantom, his sword flicking through the air, dodging and striking with near-inhuman precision. Ray, though strong, was being pushed to his limits. Every clash of their swords echoed like thunder.


    The ground trembled beneath them, the very earth seeming to feel the weight of their battle. It was more than a sparring match¡ªit was a test, a dance of warriors that neither would easily give up.


    When the fight came to a halt, both fighters were breathing heavily. They stood facing each other, swords lowered but eyes still locked in silent recognition. Vidar''s voice broke the silence. "What happened to you? You seem weaker than three years ago. Why didn''t you finish it in one move?"


    Vidar''s pale face bore a trace of irritation, his voice sharp as he broke the tense silence."As always, you should have finished it in one move. Why didn''t you?"


    Ray, standing in the shadow of fading light, tilted his head slightly, a faint, enigmatic smile playing at his lips. His eyes held no trace of regret, only calm resolve."I can''t be like that," he replied, his tone measured. "You don''t even hold anything right now¡ªnot a single key. Shouldn''t I play fair?"


    The air between them seemed to shift, heavier now. Vidar''s face darkened, a flicker of restrained anger igniting in his eyes."Fair?" he repeated, the word a blade in his mouth. "If you truly wanted to play fair, then you would have used it. That thing. The innate power you carry inside you."


    His voice rose slightly, brimming with frustration."If I''m sparring with someone who''s physically weaker than me, should I lower my power just to make it feel fair? No, absolutely not. It only becomes fair when you go all out. If you hold back, you create the illusion of fairness¡ªbut what happens when that person finds a way to suppress you? What then?"


    Ray''s expression softened slightly, though his eyes remained distant. He gave a faint chuckle, though it lacked humor."I appreciate your concern, Vidar. But that''s not why I held back," he said, his voice quieter now.


    Vidar''s piercing gaze demanded an answer, and Ray hesitated for a moment before continuing."That power¡ª''it''¡ªputs too much strain on my body. You know why. I never went through the Key Ceremony."


    As the words left his mouth, Ray''s expression dulled, a shadow of something unspoken crossing his face. The smile disappeared entirely, leaving only a hollow mask of composure.


    Riven, who had been watching silently until now, noticed the shift in Ray''s demeanor. His presence, usually unshakable, suddenly seemed fragile. Yet, in that fragility, there was a quiet strength¡ªa refusal


    Riven, sensing the tension, gestured for Vidar to step aside. "Come here for a second," he said, and the two of them moved away from Ray.


    Rudra watched them leave, his eyes lingering on Ray''s face. There was something haunting in the way Ray carried himself. A sadness, a burden that weighed on him. Rudra could sense it¡ªa feeling of emptiness.


    As the silence between them stretched, Rudra, always the actor, said, "I''m hungry."


    Ray''s face softened with a small smile. "Let''s go eat something."


    They moved to the dining area, and after a while, they were joined by Riven and Vidar. After eating, Rudra excused himself. "I''ll head to my room," he said, his body aching in ways that made him long for the quiet of his bed.


    In his room, he collapsed onto the bed, the exhaustion overwhelming him. His hand rested on the blade at his side, but there was something unsettling about it. It didn''t feel like it was supposed to.


    The feeling of holding the blade felt uncomfortable... Rudra thought. It wasn''t the discomfort of an unfamiliar weapon¡ªit was as if something was missing. *It wasn''t the blade itself that unsettled me. It''s the emptiness in my other hand. I want to hold another blade.


    As his thoughts swirled, an epiphany struck him. Can I dance with two blades?


    With that thought, Rudra closed his eyes, a sense of clarity settling over him. Something deep inside stirred

 Wilding chapter ( 21)

    Rudra awoke at the break of dawn, the faintest hues of pink and gold brushing the horizon, casting a soft glow through the window of his room. The silence of the early morning wrapped itself around him, soothing in its stillness. But within him, there was no peace¡ªonly the nagging awareness of his body''s exhaustion, the aftermath of yesterday''s exertions. Yet, even with his muscles screaming in protest, there was no expression on his face. He didn''t needed to act as normal now there was no one to look at him , not accustomed to the luxury of feeling.


    His routine was quiet, methodical, as he rose from his bed and made his way to the washbasin. The cool water splashed against his skin, but there was no reaction. No enjoyment in the sensation of it running down his face, no relief. It was just something to do, something necessary. Each movement, precise and calculated, lacked any spark of enthusiasm or discomfort. Rudra didn''t think about the aches in his body, nor did he long for rest. He simply washed, dressed, and prepared for the day ahead, like a machine going through the motions.


    When he was ready, he turned his attention to his true purpose: training. The thought had been lingering in the back of his mind since yesterday¡ªsomething that had stirred within him when he witnessed Ray and Vidar spar. The idea of wielding two blades, of mastering that art, had become an obsession, not out of desire, but out of the necessity to improve.


    Without hesitation, he moved toward the practice ground. The air outside was crisp, the early morning mist clinging to the ground, making the earth feel soft beneath his feet. The sun had just begun to rise, casting long shadows from the sparse trees lining the training area. The practice ground was vast, an open space of dirt and grass, surrounded by high walls that gave the impression of being trapped in a cage. The ground was worn from countless days of training, patches of grass giving way to exposed earth. The smell of dew clung to the air, and the sound of birds chirping in the distance was a stark contrast to the silence that enveloped Rudra.


    The place was almost sacred to him in its quietude¡ªhis sanctuary. The distant sound of metal clashing against metal reached his ears from a nearby area, where other warriors might be practicing their forms. But for now, the only thing that mattered was him, and the dual blades.


    He approached the weapons rack and picked up two longblade The weight of them felt natural in his hands, as if they were extensions of his arms. There was no hesitation, no confusion, only a sense of cold precision. He raised the blades, studying them for a moment. The smoothness of the hilt, the gleam of the metal, everything about them felt¡­ right. He didn''t care whether they were sharp or dull, whether they could cut through flesh or merely serve as a tool for practice. What mattered was the ability to use them, to wield them with efficiency.


    His body shifted into position without thought. The motions were practiced, every stance, every movement, a carefully executed step in a ritual he had performed countless times in his mind . But today, something was different. Today, he would use two swords, and remembered the dual between Ray and Vidar do. The movements were fluid, practiced in their own right, but there was something more¡ªan additional layer of complexity that he hadn''t anticipated. His arms ached as he switched between stances, the blades slicing through the air with ease. It was as though they had always been in his hands, as if he had known how to wield two blades for as long as he could remember.


    There was no triumph, no joy, only the simple satisfaction of knowing that he was doing it. He wasn''t surprised by how easily he adapted. His mind didn''t care for triumphs or losses. It simply understood. The blades moved in sync with his body, responding to his silent commands as if they were alive, yet there was no sense of connection, no bond formed between him and the weapons. They were just tools. Tools to be mastered, used, and discarded when no longer needed.


    His body soon began to protest. The burning in his muscles intensified as he continued to mimic the techniques he had observed in Ray and Vidar''s sparring. He pushed through the strain, his breath quickening, the sweat beginning to trickle down his brow. Yet there was no pause, no desire to stop. His mind was focused on one thing: imitating their movements. He had to get it right. It was the only thing that mattered. The ache in his muscles only fueled his drive to continue.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    In the back of his mind, Rudra thought of the sparring match. He had observed Ray and Vidar''s every move, noting the precision of their strikes, the fluidity with which they moved. Ray''s power, Vidar''s grace¡ªthey were both skilled in their own ways, and Rudra could see it now. Their techniques were not just about strength or speed¡ªthey were about control. Every motion had purpose. Every strike was calculated. Rudra could feel his body straining to match that level of mastery.


    As he moved through the techniques, imitating their every strike, he began to lose himself in the rhythm of it. The sound of the blades cutting through the air, the movements of his body, it all became a blur. His breathing was shallow now, his body covered in a sheen of sweat. The weight of the swords felt heavier with each passing second, the pain in his muscles growing. He had to stop, but he didn''t. He kept going, pushing past the fatigue, because it was necessary. He needed to be better. The desire to master the technique, to learn it fully, overshadowed everything else.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he lowered the blades, his body trembling with exhaustion. His breath came in ragged gasps, and his legs buckled slightly beneath him. He could feel the ache in his arms, his back, his core. He had mimicked their movements, but it had taken everything from him. His body was not built to move like that¡ªnot yet.


    *Physical training,* he thought. *It''s not just the technique that matters. It''s the strength to endure it.*


    The words hung in the air as he stood, struggling to catch his breath. His eyes were empty, void of any emotional response to the agony he was feeling. It was just a physical limit, a challenge he had to overcome. He would find a way to push beyond it. He had to.


    As if on cue, Ray and Riven appeared, entering the practice grounds with their usual quiet grace. Ray was the first to speak, his voice casual but carrying a note of concern. "When did you arrive?" he asked, glancing at Riven. The conversation felt light, but Rudra could hear the underlying tension in their voices.


    Riven, his pale features sharp in the morning light, answered with a calm tone. "Not long ago. I had some things to attend to." His gaze shifted toward Rudra, narrowing slightly as he observed the boy''s state.


    Rudra met Riven''s eyes for a moment, but there was no change in his expression. No recognition. No curiosity. Just an empty stare.


    Ray turned to Rudra, his eyes softening slightly. "How are you feeling?" he asked, though Rudra could tell it was more out of habit than concern.


    Rudra started his act again while smiling "I''m fine," Rudra replied the words as warm as the air around them. There was no need to explain himself. No need to acknowledge the pain that lingered in his body. He would endure it, as he always did.


    Riven''s eyes flicked between Ray and Rudra, then returned to the boy. "You''ve been pushing yourself," he remarked, though his voice was detached, as though he was truly concerned. "The body has its limits."


    Rudra didn''t respond. He didn''t need to. Instead, he took a step forward, still panting slightly, and addressed Riven directly. "What do I need to do to handle every movement I''m imitating ?"


    Riven studied him for a long moment before answering. "Your body needs more than just technique. It needs conditioning. Strengthening. Flexibility. Control. Your muscles need to learn to flow, to move in harmony. You need to push them to the point where they don''t just follow orders¡ªthey act on instinct."


    Riven paused, letting his words sink in. "Work on your core strength. Your endurance. Focus on breathing, on finding rhythm between your body and your actions. And above all, train your mind to push through pain. The body is weak when the mind is weak."


    Ray nodded, adding, "It''s not enough to just imitate the techniques. You need the stamina to carry them out, the endurance to last. Otherwise, you''ll break before you can finish."


    Rudra absorbed their words in silence, his face still, emotionless. He didn''t need to acknowledge them. He would do what was necessary. And he would do it without feeling.


    Turning toward the training area, he began to follow Riven''s advice, moving through exercises designed to strengthen his body. Push-ups. Leg stretches. Core exercises. Every movement was deliberate, every breath counted. The pain in his muscles flared, but he ignored it, just as he had ignored everything else. His body would grow stronger. His muscles would learn. And when they were ready, he would push further.


    Hours passed, and Rudra''s movements grew more fluid, more controlled. His body was slowly beginning to adapt, to respond to the strain. Sweat dripped from his brow, but he did not falter. Every push of his muscles, every stretch, was a small victory. There was no satisfaction in it. No joy. Only the quiet, unfeeling knowledge that he was doing what needed to be done.


    As the sun rose higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the training ground, a servant approached with a respectful bow. "Lord has called all the prince," the servant announced.


    Rudra straightened immediately, his face still and impassive....

 Master chapter (22)

    The grand halls of the castle felt strangely empty as Rudra, Ray, and Riven walked toward the king''s chamber. Their footsteps echoed through the marble corridors, the sound a quiet reminder of the weight that was steadily settling upon their shoulders. The servant''s announcement had stirred something inside them, a vague sense of anticipation mixed with apprehension. The air in the castle felt charged, as if the very stones themselves could sense the tension that hung thickly in the air.


    The king''s words were always decisive, but today, there was something different in his tone¡ªsomething beneath the authority that hinted at deeper concerns. Each of them had their own thoughts as they approached the door, yet none dared speak. They had all been raised to understand the gravity of a summons, especially one as solemn as this. It was not just a call for a meeting. It was a call to action.


    As they entered the hall, the king sat upon his throne, draped in the rich garments of his station, his eyes piercing as he regarded each of them in turn. His presence was overwhelming, though his expression remained calm, almost neutral. He had always been a ruler of strength, of unwavering resolve, yet today there was an undercurrent of unease that was palpable even to the most perceptive of his sons.


    King Theron''s voice broke the silence, deep and commanding. "Tomorrow, all of the princes from neighboring kingdoms will arrive. They will come with their masters and a handful of guards. The purpose of their visit is to attend the ceremony of key as you know


    A quiet murmur rippled through the room, but the king silenced them with a single raised hand. "This is a matter of great importance. These time it''s said to be  all other gateway is going to connect to our one "Ray, always the one to question, stepped forward, his brow furrowed in concern. "What about my master, Endir?" His tone was not one of defiance but of a quiet worry. His master edhir had  immense power, a warrior revered by many and feared by all. His absence from the upcoming trials of strength was more than concerning.


    Before the king could respond, a voice as sharp and cold as the northern winds cut through the room. "So, in my absence, you refer to your master by his name?"


    The words were spoken with a quiet authority, but there was an undeniable warmth beneath them, a familiarity that made Ray''s posture relax despite himself.


    From the corner of the room, a figure emerged¡ªtall, commanding, and wrapped in an aura of darkness. The very air seemed to still as Master Endir, know as  The Seven Heavens


    Made his presence known. His reputation was unmatched, his abilities legendary, and yet in that moment, he was no longer the fearsome figure everyone spoke of. He was simply a man returning to his pupil.


    Ray''s heart clenched as he saw his master step into the light. Endir''s gaze, dark and intense, met his, and for a brief moment, all the tension in the room seemed to dissipate. Endir''s gaze softened, and he approached Ray with a deliberate calmness, as if the very act of walking toward him held significance beyond words.


    Without warning, he pulled Ray into a tight embrace, the power and weight of the man almost overwhelming. "I am sorry," his master murmured, his voice low but full of something raw¡ªsomething that Ray could feel deep in his chest. It was an apology long overdue, one that spoke of more than just absence. It spoke of a bond that had been tested by time, by distance, and by the weight of their responsibilities.


    For Ray, the embrace was everything. It was the reassurance he needed, the validation that his loyalty had not been in vain. But even as Endir''s arms encircled him, the weight of the future pressed down upon them both. There was little time for sentimentality, no room for distractions. The king''s mission was clear, and the path ahead would be far from easy.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Endir released Ray, his dark eyes flicking to the king, who had observed the reunion with quiet understanding. "Ray,and you boy called  Rudra,you will also " he said, his voice now once again commanding. "For the next ten days, you will train with him  There will be no time for rest, no time for hesitation. Your skills, your strength, and your endurance will be tested like never before."


    The king''s voice rang out as he confirmed what had already been alluded to. "And you, Rudra, will train with ray  as well. No exceptions."


    Rudra''s gaze was cold, unwavering, his face a blank mask as always. "Me, also," he replied, his tone flat, the lack of emotion betraying nothing. He was no stranger to the idea of training, of pushing his body to its absolute limit. His existence, after all, was one of constant preparation.


    The king turned to them both, his eyes filled with unspoken command. "Prepare yourselves. The tests ahead are unlike anything you''ve faced. And remember," he added, his voice sharpening, "your strength will not be determined by your muscles alone, but by your resolve, by your will to endure. And, above all, by your ability to push through the pain."


    Rudra gave a small nod in acknowledgment, though his thoughts remained distant. Pain meant nothing to him. Endurance was not a challenge, but a constant state of being. He had never known a life where he didn''t push through his limits.


    But Ray, ever perceptive, looked at his master. "What do you expect of us?" His question was laced with the quiet urgency that had driven him for so long.


    Endir''s eyes darkened, and for a moment, there was silence. Then, in a voice that seemed to reverberate with ancient power, he spoke. "What I expect of you is simple¡ªyour everything. You will be tested not just in combat, but in every facet of your being. Mind, body, and spirit. For those who falter now may never rise again."


    The weight of his words was not lost on any of them. Rudra''s heart did not race at the prospect of such challenges. Ray''s face tightened in preparation. But all three knew that the days ahead would be a crucible¡ªa test of every skill they had honed, every ounce of power they had fought for. They would be pushed to their absolute limits, and for Ray and Rudra, there was little choice but to accept that.


    As they turned to leave the hall, the king called out to Riven. The prince stood still, his back straight, his expression unreadable. His father''s voice was a quiet command, laced with something unspoken. "Riven, you stay behind."


    The others exited, leaving Riven to face his father alone. The king''s gaze softened as he studied his son.


    "You have been preparing for your third sin"


    Do not underestimate it. The challenge will be unlike anything you''ve faced before."


    Riven nodded, his face a mask of stoic resolve. "I understand, Father."


    But the king''s eyes darkened. "Do not forget, Riven, that this sin is not just a matter of strength. It is a matter of the heart. You will be tested in ways you cannot yet comprehend. Do not take it lightly."


    Riven bowed his head slightly, acknowledging the weight of his father''s words. "I won''t fail."


    The king''s voice faltered for a moment, and a trace of pain leaked into his otherwise controlled tone. "I cannot afford to lose you. Not now. Not .....


    A long silence filled the room, the king''s eyes clouded with a sorrow that his words couldn''t fully convey. Finally, he gave a stiff nod. "You may leave now, Riven. Practice hard. The future of this kingdom¡ªand of our family¡ªdepends on it."


    Riven''s gaze lingered for a moment longer before he turned and left the room, his mind already turning toward the trials to come.


    Hours passed, and as the sun dipped below the horizon, Ray stood on the training grounds, awaiting the arrival of his master. Master Endir was always on time, always precise. And when he appeared, it was as though he stepped out of the very shadows themselves.


    Ray''s body tensed, and for the briefest of moments, the bond between master and student, forged through countless trials, seemed to stretch between them. "Let''s go to the training grounds," Endir said, his voice cutting through the air like a blade.


    Ray nodded, his eyes narrowing as he glanced over at Rudra. "I''ll get Rudra there," he said, but before he could finish, Endir had already disappeared, vanishing into the darkening shadows as though he had never been there at all.


    The path ahead was clear. The next ten days would shape them all in ways they couldn''t begin to comprehend. But as Ray and Rudra followed their respective masters into the unknown, they knew that nothing would ever be the same again.


    The weight of destiny pressed down upon whom?

 training part 1 (chapter 23)

    The sun loomed mercilessly overhead, its searing rays bearing down on the practice grounds with an intensity that blurred the horizon. The air shimmered, as though the world itself were trembling under the weight of the heat. Amidst the vast expanse of hardened dirt, two figures stood shoulder to shoulder¡ªRay, his demeanor calm and composed, and Rudra, quiet and detached, an enigma even in his stillness.


    The oppressive silence was broken by a voice, firm yet contemplative, belonging to a man who carried himself with authority¡ªa figure known only as Master Edhir. His presence was as commanding as the heat, and his question, though deceptively simple, held the weight of lifetimes.


    ¡°What is the meaning of life for you?¡±


    The question hung in the air, a challenge as much as an invitation. Master Edhir¡¯s eyes shifted, locking first on Rudra, whose blank expression betrayed no reaction, and then on Ray, whose calm exterior belied a spark of thoughtfulness. There was a seriousness in the master¡¯s tone, a gravity that demanded more than superficial answers.


    Ray, tilting slightly to his left as if easing the weight of the question off his shoulders, stepped forward. His gaze was steady, his voice measured and resonant, carrying the cadence of someone who had considered such matters before.


    ¡°The meaning of life,¡± he began, his words deliberate, ¡°is not something that can be universally defined. It is deeply personal, an evolving journey shaped by each individual¡¯s experiences, choices, and connections.¡±


    His voice carried a quiet confidence that captured the attention of the group, drawing them into his perspective as though each syllable was unveiling a hidden truth.


    ¡°Life,¡± Ray continued, ¡°is a path of growth¡ªa relentless cycle of learning, adapting, and transforming. Its meaning lies not in the destination but in the process itself, in how we navigate the joys and hardships that shape us. It¡¯s about the impact we leave, the relationships we nurture, and the legacy of our actions. Each moment offers an opportunity to create purpose.¡±


    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle before continuing, his gaze momentarily shifting to the endless sky above.


    ¡°On another level, life¡¯s meaning might simply be the experience of existence. The fact that we can feel, love, dream, and strive¡ªthat we are alive in this vast, indifferent universe¡ªis itself extraordinary. Perhaps life¡¯s meaning isn¡¯t in finding answers but in embracing the mystery, in the beauty of the questions that push us to explore who we are.¡±


    As his voice trailed off, Ray¡¯s expression softened, his eyes reflecting a quiet satisfaction. The heat of the sun seemed less oppressive as his words lingered, leaving an impression as warm and enduring as the light itself.


    Master Edhir observed silently, his expression betraying no reaction. His gaze shifted back to Rudra, who remained motionless, his face unreadable.


    Ray turned slightly toward him, his voice cutting through the stillness. ¡°Rudra,¡± he called, a simple nudge to draw his companion from his introspection. Rudra¡¯s head lifted, his gaze meeting Ray¡¯s before following the subtle nod toward Master Edhir.


    The master¡¯s eyes bore into him, expectant yet unyielding. The weight of the question now fell squarely on Rudra¡¯s shoulders. For a moment, he seemed lost in thought, the heat of the day paling in comparison to the intensity of his internal deliberations. Finally, he drew in a deep breath, his voice low and measured.


    ¡°Life...¡±


    He paused, the word hanging in the air like an unfinished thought. Another breath followed, as though the weight of his answer required preparation.


    ¡°For me, life has no inherent meaning,¡± he began, his tone detached, his eyes fixed somewhere far beyond the practice grounds. ¡°It flows like a river, relentless and indifferent, carrying everything in its path without pause or purpose. It is vast, unyielding, and entirely indifferent to our existence. Life simply is¡ªit moves forward, uncaring, unaffected by the hopes and fears of those caught within its current.¡±


    The silence that followed was profound, the weight of his words pressing down like the very heat that surrounded them. Rudra took another moment, his expression unchanging as he delved deeper.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°The meaning of life exists only for those who seek it,¡± he continued. ¡°It is not a universal truth, but a construct¡ªa creation of the mind born from our fear of insignificance, our need to matter. We reach for meaning like we reach for distant stars, hoping they will illuminate our existence. But in this search, we chase shadows, attempting to find meaning in a world that owes us none.¡±


    His voice was steady, yet carried an undercurrent of something raw¡ªperhaps disillusionment, or a truth learned too soon.


    ¡°And yet,¡± he said, his tone softening slightly, ¡°the search itself might be the meaning. The longing, the striving, the defiance against the inevitable flow of time¡ªperhaps that is what shapes us. Perhaps the only meaning lies in our ability to find something worth living for, even when we know we are but fleeting moments in the vastness of existence.¡±


    His final words hung in the air like an echo, a stark contrast to Ray¡¯s hopeful philosophy. Master Edhir remained silent, his expression inscrutable as he turned his gaze skyward, as if searching for answers in the endless expanse above.


    Finally, he spoke, his tone thoughtful. ¡°One speaks as if he has read life in books written with care and thought. The other speaks as though he has seen life itself, raw and unfiltered.¡±


    His words carried a weight that seemed to linger, as if he were unraveling the mystery of the two before him. Rudra stood unmoving, his expression unchanged, while Ray absorbed the comment with quiet introspection.


    Master Edhir¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Ray¡¯s voice, light and practical. ¡°Master, what are we going to learn today?¡±


    The question drew the master back to the moment. His gaze shifted between the two boys, his eyes sharp as though weighing their potential. With a commanding tone, he began outlining the day¡¯s tasks, but beneath his calm demeanor, a storm of thoughts brewed. The boy called Rudra¡ªthere was something peculiar about him, something that gnawed at the edge of understanding.


    And so, the lessons began, the sun continuing its relentless march across the sky, bearing witness to the unfolding of destinies on the practice grounds.


    Master Edhir¡¯s gaze lingered on Rudra for a moment longer, his expression unreadable. Then, turning his attention to Ray, he spoke with a measured tone, his voice carrying an edge of authority.


    ¡°Ray, you¡¯ll practice advanced footwork and the sword techniques I recently developed. I want to see how adaptable you are to new movements. Join the group over there.¡±


    Ray nodded without hesitation and strode to the designated area, his confidence evident in his every step. Master Edhir¡¯s focus shifted back to Rudra, his eyes narrowing as if trying to decipher an unsolvable puzzle.


    ¡°As for you, Rudra...¡±


    There was a slight pause, an unspoken weight in his words. He took a step closer, resting his hand lightly on Rudra¡¯s shoulder. The boy barely flinched, his expression as stoic as ever.


    ¡°Even the simplest techniques would place too much strain on your body as it is now. Your physical condition¡­¡± He hesitated, as though searching for the right words. Finally, he sighed. ¡°¡­is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s almost as if your body never fully developed muscles or bones, and only now, something within you has begun generating them. But that defies logic. A human being cannot survive nine years without the very framework that holds them together.¡±


    Rudra listened silently, his expression blank, though a flicker of something¡ªperhaps recognition or indifference¡ªpassed through his eyes.


    Master Edhir straightened, his face darkening as if lost in grim thought before he continued. ¡°For you, Rudra, physical training will be your priority. If your body is as fragile as it seems, then we will forge it into something stronger.¡±


    He gestured for Rudra to step back. ¡°Move a few steps away.¡±


    Rudra obeyed without question, stepping back into the oppressive heat. The air seemed to hum with tension as Master Edhir shifted his sword to his left hand and raised his right hand, extending two fingers toward a large rock in the distance.


    With a subtle flick of his fingers, the rock trembled, then rose into the air, defying gravity. It hovered for a moment, the sheer force of the act radiating power. Then, with a slow clench of his hand, the rock fell, crashing to the ground with a resonant thud.


    Master Edhir turned his gaze to Rudra, his tone colder now. ¡°Your turn. Lift it.¡±


    The command hung in the air like a challenge. Rudra blinked, his stoicism briefly faltering as his gaze shifted from the massive rock to Master Edhir and back again.


    ¡°Me?¡± he asked, his voice low, tinged with disbelief.


    The master¡¯s expression remained firm. ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    Rudra hesitated, scanning the area as though expecting someone else to step forward. But there was no reprieve. He swallowed hard, took a cautious step toward the rock, and froze. Up close, the rock was enormous, easily weighing 40 or 50 kilograms. He stared at it, his mind racing as he realized the task was far beyond his current abilities.


    He turned back to Master Edhir, his normally impassive face softening into something almost childlike¡ªa silent plea for leniency.


    Master Edhir raised an eyebrow, but his voice remained firm. ¡°Do it. We don¡¯t have all day.¡±


    With a resigned sigh, Rudra bent down, wrapping his small hands around the rough edges of the rock. He strained, his muscles trembling under the effort. The rock didn¡¯t budge. Gritting his teeth, he tried again, but the outcome was the same. Sweat dripped from his brow as he released the rock and stepped back, shaking his head.


    His gaze flicked back to the master, the same pleading expression returning, but Master Edhir only sighed heavily, muttering to himself.


    ¡°This boy¡­¡± he said under his breath, a mix of irritation and fondness in his tone. ¡°One moment he¡¯s as cold as stone, the next, he¡¯s almost endearing. What am I going to do with him?¡±


    Aloud, he said, ¡°Step aside.¡±


    Rudra moved away as Master Edhir raised his hand again. The rock rose effortlessly into the air, floating back to its original position before settling on the ground with a soft thud.


    Turning back to Rudra, his tone grew colder. ¡°From today, your training will begin here.¡± He gestured to the large circle he had carved into the ground earlier. ¡°You will run within this circle. You will keep running until I tell you to stop.¡±


    Rudra blinked, confused. The task seemed almost laughably simple. Running? Surely, he could handle that. He nodded and stepped into the circle, preparing to begin.


    Master Edhir, as if reading his thoughts, smirked faintly. He raised his sword slightly, then brought it down with force, striking the ground. The impact was immediate.


    The earth beneath Rudra¡¯s feet seemed to shift, growing impossibly heavy. His legs buckled under the increased gravity, and he struggled to stay upright.


    Master Edhir¡¯s voice cut through the air, calm yet laced with warning. ¡°I¡¯ve increased the gravity within the circle. As your body adapts, the pressure will continue to grow. endure it, and you may yet survive this training.¡±


    Before Rudra could fully process the words, Master Edhir vanished in a swirl of black fog, leaving no trace behind.


    Rudra stood there, the weight of the altered gravity pressing down on him, and for the first time, a flicker of something like determination crossed his face.

 Training part 2 The Weight of Gravity (chapter 24)

    Rudra stood motionless, his body drenched in sweat. The oppressive silence of the training field was broken only by his ragged breathing. His legs trembled violently as though refusing to bear the weight that had suddenly been thrust upon them. Slowly, he looked down at his hands, watching them shake uncontrollably, a bitter realization settling in his mind.


    ¡°Is this what it was supposed to be?¡± he thought, his mind replaying the


    words edhir uttered earlier to him


    "You body can handle this pressure."


    He let out a long, shaky breath, his voice barely audible as he muttered, "It seems the gravity has increased... three times, at least. If gravity increases, weight increases too. If I weigh 30 kilograms, then now... it must be 90 kilograms."


    The realization hit him like a hammer. His body wasn''t just bearing its own weight anymore¡ªit was being crushed under an invisible force, testing his every fiber. Gathering what little strength he could muster, Rudra took a tentative step forward. Immediately, his breath caught, his lungs burning as though they were being squeezed. He staggered, nearly doubling over, and for a moment, it felt like blood might erupt from his throat.


    From a distance, Master Edhir¡¯s voice boomed, cutting through the suffocating air like a blade.


    "At least complete a round today. Walk, or run if you can. The choice is yours."


    Rudra¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile as he whispered under his breath, ¡°Is this what he calls mercy?¡±


    Determined not to fall, Rudra willed his trembling legs to move again. Each step felt like dragging a mountain, the ground beneath his feet pulling him back like quicksand. The world around him seemed to blur as his body screamed in protest. A numbing sensation crawled up his limbs, and his mind echoed with a single thought:


    "I could collapse any moment now."


    Surprised at how faint his voice had become, he trudged forward. Time dragged on, and with every agonizing step, the sun sank lower, painting the sky with hues of orange and purple. By the time the last rays of sunlight faded, Rudra had only made it halfway around the circle Master Edhir had drawn.


    Across the field, another figure caught his eye. Ray, his fellow trainee, was drenched in sweat as well, but not from the gravity. To Rudra, Ray seemed to move with an unnatural swiftness, as though carried by the wind itself.


    ¡°How is he so fast?¡± Rudra wondered, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten.


    But his thoughts were interrupted by Edhir¡¯s voice, sharp and scolding.


    "What are you doing, Ray? How can you still be this slow?"


    Rudra¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Slow? He couldn¡¯t fathom how anyone could do better under such brutal conditions. Swallowing his frustration, he pushed forward. The hours stretched endlessly, the cold night air replacing the warmth of the sun.


    By the time Rudra neared the end of the circle, his sweat had dried, leaving his body chilled and his movements stiff. A faint hope flickered as he muttered to himself, "It¡¯s bearable now... as if the weight has lessened."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    But just as he finished speaking, his legs buckled beneath him as the crushing force returned.


    "What now? Is this some kind of joke?"


    Barely able to stay upright, Rudra dragged himself to the starting point. Collapsing onto the ground, he gasped for air, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breath.


    After a moment of stillness, he called out, his voice cracking, "Mas...t...er... I¡¯m done here."


    Master Edhir appeared beside him, the black fog that always accompanied him swirling ominously. Rudra¡¯s curiosity had long been piqued by his master¡¯s seemingly otherworldly abilities. Without thinking, he asked, ¡°Master, how do you vanish and reappear like that?¡±


    A silence lingered before Edhir responded, his voice calm yet carrying a weight of mystery.


    "Do you want to learn?"


    Rudra nodded. For once, a flicker of childlike eagerness showed in his usually emotionless face.


    "To do this," Edhir explained, "you must pass through the Key Ceremony. Only then can you generate the energy required to connect with your key."


    Rudra nodded again, understanding yet not fully grasping the gravity of what was being offered.


    "You may go now," Edhir said, but as Rudra turned, a sharp blow landed on his back.


    Startled, he spun around, his eyes questioning. "What did you do?"


    With an unsettling calmness, Edhir replied, "I removed the gravity from the ground... and placed it entirely on you."


    Rudra¡¯s face twisted in surprise, but Edhir continued, unperturbed.


    "For the next ten days, you¡¯ll live under this increased gravity. Adapt or break."


    And with that, Edhir vanished, leaving only the faint trace of black fog behind.


    Rudra sighed heavily, the weight of the challenge settling on his shoulders. From across the circle, Ray approached, his pale face betraying exhaustion.


    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving," Ray said with a grin.


    As they walked back to the castle, Rudra asked, "Is the Key Ceremony really dangerous?"


    Ray¡¯s expression darkened. His usual lighthearted demeanor shifted as he replied, "The ceremony isn¡¯t the dangerous part. It¡¯s what comes after that¡¯s truly perilous."


    Rudra¡¯s curiosity grew, but Ray deflected with a laugh, asking about the gravity training instead.


    Later that night, Rudra lay in his bed, his body heavy and sore, his mind racing with thoughts of the mysterious keys.


    Far beyond the walls of Eryndra, atop a jagged mountain cloaked in darkness, nine shadowy figures stood in a solemn circle. The biting wind howled through the crags, but none of them flinched. They were like statues carved from the void itself, their forms shifting imperceptibly under the pale light of a crescent moon. The air hung thick with tension, a silence so profound it seemed the mountain itself was holding its breath.


    From the darkness, a voice emerged, cold and sharp as the mountain air.


    "Where is the seventh holder of the Seed, Edhir?"


    The question lingered, unanswered, until black fog began to coil and rise at the circle¡¯s center. The tendrils of mist moved like living shadows, weaving together to form a man. His silhouette was tall and imposing, yet his demeanor was anything but solemn.


    "Apologies, I was preoccupied," Edhir said, his tone laced with playful indifference. A faint smirk could be heard in his voice, though his face remained shrouded.


    Another figure stepped forward slightly, their presence colder and more severe.


    "You¡¯re always like this, Edhir," they said, their voice devoid of warmth, carrying an edge of reproach.


    Edhir chuckled softly, but the levity was short-lived. A new voice spoke, deep and deliberate, resonating with the gravity of the situation.


    "The negotiations with the other ten Seeds have failed. They¡¯ve refused to see reason."


    The weight of those words hung in the air like an unspoken curse. Another shadow spoke, their voice layered with anger and unease.


    "They¡¯ve already taken six pillars of the World of Keys. Six!"


    Edhir¡¯s playful demeanor faded, replaced by an eerie stillness. His voice, though quiet, carried a sharp undertone of menace.


    "And the last?"


    The answer came swiftly, and with it, the tension in the circle grew unbearable.


    "The last pillar stands is inside the Kingdom of Eryndras world of keys If they claim it, the balance will shatter."


    Silence followed, not the kind that lacked sound, but the kind that carried dread. Each figure, though obscured, seemed to radiate an understanding of what was at stake. The darkness around them grew heavier, as if the mountain itself shared their burden.


    Finally, a voice spoke, and its words carried the weight of finality.


    "If the final pillar falls..."


    They paused, as though dreading the truth they were about to utter.


    "It will descend."


    The declaration sent ripples through the air, an unspoken fear given form. The words were heavy, oppressive, as if the very act of speaking them had brought the calamity closer.


    Edhir¡¯s voice broke the silence, this time devoid of his usual playfulness.


    "We all know what that means. ...


    Above them, the moonlight dimmed as dark clouds rolled across the sky, as if the heavens themselves recoiled at the weight of their discussion. Far below, the Kingdom of Eryndra remained oblivious to the shadows gathering, to the brewing storm that threatened to engulf their world.


    And in the silence that followed, one unspoken truth lingered among the ten


    The descent would not only mark the fall of the pillars, but the rise of something far more terrifying¡ªa force that could consume worlds.

 Stone of Mir ( chapter 25)

    The pale light of dawn seeped into the castle¡¯s stone corridors, dim and cold like a hesitant visitor. Outside, the training field lay shrouded in mist, the remnants of the previous night¡¯s frost clinging stubbornly to the ground. The air was heavy, carrying a strange stillness that hinted at the rudra having another day as rough as day before


    Rudra opened his eyes, his body aching from the relentless gravity he endured. He blinked at the ceiling, the dull gray stones above him feeling heavier than ever. The promise of another day under the crushing weight made him hesitate, his mind already calculating how much strength he had left.


    ¡°Ten days,¡± he murmured, his voice as lifeless as the room around him. ¡°Nine more to go.¡±


    With a groan, he pushed himself upright. His muscles screamed in protest, and even the act of sitting felt like lifting a boulder. For a moment, he simply sat there, his breathing labored, the oppressive silence of the morning broken only by the faint chirping of distant birds.


    The door creaked open, and Ray stepped in, carrying a tray of bread and water. His usual carefree grin was subdued, replaced by a look of mild concern.


    ¡°Still alive?¡± Ray asked, setting the tray down on the bedside table.


    ¡°Barely,¡± Rudra replied, reaching for the water. The weight of the cup made his hand tremble, and he cursed under his breath.


    Ray watched him with a mix of amusement and sympathy. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it., you¡¯ve got nine days to find out.¡±


    Rudra shot him a glare but said nothing. He focused on eating, each bite a struggle as his body fought against the invisible force pressing down on him.


    ¡°Master Edhir¡¯s cruel, but he¡¯s not wrong,¡± Ray continued, leaning against the wall. ¡°If you can survive this, your body will adapt. You¡¯ll body physical ability will increase dreamistically


    ¡°That¡¯s not saying much,¡± Rudra muttered, eliciting a chuckle from Ray.


    Once the meal was finished, the two made their way to the training field. The mist clung to them like a second skin, and Rudra could feel the weight intensify with every step. By the time they reached the center of the field, his breathing was ragged, and sweat trickled down his face despite the cold Rudra had a question from the beginning of when master edhir put the gravity on him without wasting another second he asked


    ¡°Ray Is this the master edhirs keys ability ¡±


    Rudra smiled a bit


    ¡° yes it is ¡±


    As they walked at the centre


    Master Edhir was already there, his figure a dark silhouette against the rising sun. The black fog that always accompanied him swirled lazily at his feet, as if waiting for his command.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Edhir said, his voice carrying an edge of irritation.


    Rudra bowed slightly, though the movement felt like a Herculean task. ¡°I had trouble standing,¡± he admitted.


    Edhir¡¯s piercing gaze bore into him, and for a moment, Rudra felt like the gravity was coming not from the ground but from those unrelenting eyes.


    ¡°No excuses,¡± Edhir said sharply. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll run without stopping until I say ¡±


    Rudra¡¯s stomach sank. Running was unthinkable under this weight. Walking had nearly killed him the day before.


    Ray, sensing his hesitation, gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t die out there,¡± he said with a grin before stepping back.


    Rudra took his position at the edge of the circle. His legs felt like lead, and his heart pounded in anticipation.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Edhir commanded.


    Rudra pushed off, his feet sinking into the frost-laden ground with each step. The air burned in his lungs, and his vision blurred as his body screamed in protest. His thoughts became a chaotic swirl of pain and determination.


    "One step. Then another. Just one more."


    The circle felt endless, the edges of his world reduced to the crushing weight of his body and the unyielding ground beneath him. Every muscle in his body strained, every breath a battle.


    Somewhere in the distance, he heard Ray cheering him on, his voice a faint beacon in the suffocating fog of his mind.


    ¡°Keep moving, Rudra! Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    By the time he reached the halfway point, his legs were shaking uncontrollably. His vision tunneled, and the world seemed to tilt around him. But he didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    When he finally crossed the finish line, his knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the ground. His body trembled violently, and his breaths came in shallow gasps.


    Edhir approached, his expression unreadable. ¡°Not bad,¡± he said, his tone devoid of praise yet not entirely dismissive. ¡°You¡¯ll do it again but . Faster.¡±


    Rudra didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t. His body was too broken, his mind too clouded with exhaustion.


    As Edhir turned to leave, Ray helped Rudra to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re tougher than you look,¡± he said, his grin returning.


    Rudra managed a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±


    The cold morning mist still clung to Rudra''s skin, but his mind was focused, his steps rhythmic as he ran across the training field. Despite the suffocating pressure of the enhanced gravity, something had changed. Each stride felt lighter, the resistance that once crushed his spirit now a faint echo. Yet, before he could ponder the shift, the weight bore down on him again, like a cruel hand pushing him into the earth. Still, Rudra pressed on, his focus unwavering, the will to endure his only weapon against the torment.


    When the round was complete, his legs trembled but held firm. Standing at the field''s center, Master Edhir appeared, his silhouette sharp and commanding against the rising sun. The familiar black fog swirled around his feet like restless shadows. His eyes, cold and calculative, bore into Rudra with an intensity that could break lesser men.


    Edhir raised his hand, his palm opening slowly to reveal a small, dull stone resting in his grasp. His gaze didn¡¯t waver as he spoke, his voice steady and deliberate.


    "Take it," he ordered, pausing for a moment.


    Rudra¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the object. The stone, though unremarkable at first glance, seemed to hum faintly, as though alive. Its surface shimmered subtly, hinting at power locked within. Guided by curiosity, or perhaps his nature to question, Rudra asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    A flicker of amusement crossed Edhir''s face before he replied. ¡°This is the Stone of Mir.¡± He let the name linger in the air, as though its weight was enough to silence further questions. After a moment, he continued, ¡°There are many types of Mir Stones, each with unique abilities. This one is a recovery stone with the added effect of enhancing physical strength.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Edhir commanded, ¡°Eat it and continue running.¡± Then, like a shadow dispersing under sunlight, he vanished, leaving Rudra alone with the enigmatic gift.


    Rudra hesitated, holding the stone in his hand. Doubt clouded his mind as he turned it over, inspecting every detail. It was unassuming, but something about it felt unnatural. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Is this safe for me? They don¡¯t seem to have ill intentions... at least not yet.¡±


    The weight of his indecision bore down on him until, with a sigh of resignation, he placed the stone in his mouth. Its texture was rough, the taste metallic. Chewing felt strange, almost unnatural. For minutes, nothing happened, and frustration began to build.


    ¡°Was it all a farce?¡± he thought aloud, bitterness lacing his tone.


    Then, like a spark igniting dry tinder, a sudden warmth spread through his body. The pain that had been his constant companion for days began to ebb, replaced by a soothing relief that radiated from within. His exhaustion dissipated as if washed away by an unseen force, and his body felt lighter, stronger, and rejuvenated.


    Rudra¡¯s amazement grew as he flexed his fingers, feeling the subtle yet undeniable change. The world of keys, with its secrets and dangers, had just revealed another layer of its mysteries.


    The World of Keys was a place of unfathomable mysteries, where every corner whispered danger and every breath carried the weight of the unknown. Among its most coveted secrets were the Stones of Mir, treasures hidden within the living bodies of creatures that roamed its lands. The stones were more than mere objects; they were fragments of power, vessels of energy that could transform lives¡ªor end them.


    The Stones of Mir


    The lore of the stones was simple yet daunting: to claim their power, one had to extract the stone while the creature was alive. If the creature was slain beforehand, the stone lost its unique properties, reduced to a mere artifact of material value. Even so, such stones were sought after for crafting potent weapons, alchemical wonders, or experimental tools.


    But the true strength of the Mir Stones lay in their living essence. These stones were categorized by their abilities:


    Physical Enhancement Stones: Amplified raw strength and endurance.


    Recovery Stones: Healed wounds and revitalized energy.


    Agility Stones: Sharpened reflexes and increased speed.


    Sensory Enhancement Stones: Heightened perception and awareness.


    Ability Holder Stones: Rare treasures granting unique abilities, often found only in the kings of their domains.


    Yet, the challenge of obtaining a Mir Stone was immense. The creatures of the World of Keys were terrifyingly strong, most of them naturally four times as powerful as the average human. Few dared to risk their lives attempting to extract a stone from a living beast. It was a fool''s errand unless one possessed extraordinary skill¡ªor a death wish.


    Rudra stood motionless for a moment, a soft, amazed expression spreading across his face as he processed the effects of the Stone of Mir. A quiet satisfaction bubbled up inside him as he marveled at the transformation his body was undergoing. He felt invigorated, as though his very cells had been reinvigorated by the stone¡¯s power. The crushing weight of gravity that had once felt like an unyielding force was still there, but it no longer pressed down on him as it had before. It was as though his body had adapted to it, the change almost imperceptible yet unmistakable. It was a strange sensation¡ªhe could still feel the weight, but it no longer burdened him.


    With a slight breath of relief, Rudra began to run again. This time, the effort felt different. His body, once fragile and trembling under the weight of gravity, now seemed to glide effortlessly, the pounding of his feet steady and strong. Hours passed, but Rudra did not falter. He ran on, his strides fluid and powerful, as the days blurred together in his relentless pursuit.


    By the third day, Master Edhir appeared once again, his form standing resolutely in the distance. His piercing gaze was fixed upon Rudra, who hadn¡¯t slowed a single step.


    ¡°From now on, add squats to your training,¡± Edhir instructed firmly, his voice echoing through the air. Rudra, already accustomed to the grueling regimen, nodded without hesitation. He welcomed the challenge. The cycle continued: running, push-ups, squats, pull-ups. Day after day, the same routine, the same unyielding drive. Each session was longer than the last, the time spent pushing his body to its limits and beyond. The stone¡¯s power continued to course through him, making him stronger with every movement, every drop of sweat. His body, once weak and fragile, now rippled with strength.


    By the end of ten days, Rudra stood before Master Edhir once more, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. His breathing was calm, controlled¡ªlike he had been resting for hours instead of enduring hours of intense physical training. Edhir¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the sight of Rudra. There was disbelief in his gaze, mixed with awe.


    ¡°Are you really a human child?¡± Edhir asked, his voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Just ten days ago, your body was frail¡ªlike a delicate flower. And now, look at you... Have you realized it? The gravity you''re under has increased to five times its normal weight. And yet, here you are, standing tall.¡±


    Rudra, still catching his breath, didn¡¯t quite understand the significance of Edhir¡¯s words. He had been so focused on his physical transformation that the weight of the gravity hadn¡¯t fully registered in his mind. Five times normal gravity? He¡¯d been running under such pressure and still hadn¡¯t buckled. The thought left him momentarily stunned.


    In that brief pause, a whisper escaped Rudra¡¯s lips, almost by accident. ¡°Master, can you see these threads?¡±


    Edhir¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What threads?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    Rudra, suddenly realizing what he had said, nodded quickly, his face flushing slightly. ¡°Nothing,¡± he muttered, shaking his head, trying to brush off the strange words.


    Edhir, sensing the confusion in Rudra, softened his tone. As the days had passed, his voice had become warmer, more encouraging. He looked at Rudra with a sense of something akin to fondness, the sternness that had once characterized his demeanor now replaced by something gentler.


    ¡°Go rest,¡± Edhir said, his voice filled with a rare warmth. ¡°It¡¯s already late. Tomorrow is an important day for you. I will remove the gravity in the morning. So, take the night to relax, and enjoy the progress you¡¯ve made.¡± With that, Edhir¡¯s figure began to dissipate into the familiar black mist, his presence fading from sight.


    Rudra, exhausted but strangely content, made his way back to his room. His body, though fatigued, no longer felt weak or fragile. After a long shower, he collapsed onto his bed, his muscles sore but his mind racing. He thought back to the last ten days¡ªthe trials, the unrelenting pressure, and the way his body had changed.


    His thoughts wandered, drifting aimlessly as he stared out of his window, gazing up at the moon. Its soft light bathed the room, casting long shadows and lending the night a serene, almost dreamlike quality. Rudra¡¯s tired eyes fixated on the moon, the beauty of it calming his racing thoughts. The moon, so distant and yet so close, seemed to offer him a moment of peace, a fleeting connection to something beyond all the chaos he had endured.


    With his eyes growing heavy, Rudra whispered quietly to himself, his voice barely audible: ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    And as the words left his lips, his eyelids fluttered closed, and sleep slowly overtook him. Tomorrow would come soon enough.

 Arrival of the keys ( chapter 26)

    The first light of dawn pierced through the frost-rimmed windows of the castle, casting fractured patterns of gold upon the ancient stone walls. Winter¡¯s breath lingered in the air, crisp and biting, weaving a subtle stillness into the morning. Yet within one particular chamber, warmth stirred¡ªnot from the hearth but from the figure lying on the modest bed, his chest rising and falling in steady rhythm.


    Rudra opened his eyes, their dark depths void of emotion as the haze of restless dreams gave way to the sharp clarity of reality. Slowly, he sat up, the movement devoid of the effort it had cost him days before. The crushing weight that had once threatened to suffocate him with every step had lessened. The remnants of that burden still clung faintly to his body, but it was no longer the chain that had once bound him to weakness.


    Swinging his legs over the edge of the bed, his bare feet met the icy surface of the stone floor, sending a fleeting chill through his limbs. He flexed his fingers experimentally. The faint resistance he felt confirmed it: the weight-training bands, invisible yet suffocating, had done their work, carving out strength in his very bones.


    A knock at the door disrupted his introspection.


    "Come in," he called, his tone steady and emotionless, as though it were a mere reflex rather than an invitation.


    The door creaked open to reveal Ray, whose radiant smile lit the dim chamber like a torch. His attire, a blend of fine fabrics and royal embellishments, spoke of his noble standing, though the grin plastered on his face was entirely unbecoming of royalty.


    "Good morning, miracle boy," Ray teased, strolling in with exaggerated flair. He carried a neatly folded bundle of clothes¡ªa sleek black tunic and silver-trimmed trousers¡ªbalancing it precariously on one finger like a juggler about to perform. "Master Edhir sent these. Says you¡¯re ready to see more than the training grounds."


    ¡°More?¡± Rudra asked, blinking slowly, his calm tone a contrast to the chaos Ray brought into the room.


    ¡°Yep, More. You know, where the real fun happens," Ray quipped. He tossed the clothes onto a chair but miscalculated, sending the bundle tumbling to the floor. ¡°Oops. Well, you¡¯ve got it from here,¡± he added cheerfully, completely unbothered.


    Rudra stared at the fallen clothes, then back at Ray. ¡°You¡¯re worse than useless.¡±


    Ray placed a hand on his chest, feigning a dramatic gasp. ¡°And here I thought we were bonding.¡±


    Without further ado, Ray turned on his heel and exited, whistling a jaunty tune.


    Once dressed, Rudra stepped out into the morning chill. The training grounds stretched before him, the mist from previous days having lifted to reveal a vast expanse bordered by imposing mountains. At the center stood Master Edhir, his presence commanding as usual, with tendrils of black fog coiling lazily around him.


    Ray was already there, leaning against a wooden post, looking effortlessly charming as he caught the sunlight on his golden hair. Rudra narrowed his eyes slightly at the scene.


    ¡°Why do you always look like you¡¯re posing for a painting?¡± Rudra asked, his deadpan voice cutting through the crisp air.


    Ray glanced at him, smirking. ¡°It¡¯s a gift. You should try it sometime, though I¡¯m not sure anyone¡¯s ready for your charm.¡±


    Rudra rolled his eyes, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the ¡®charm¡¯ to you, poser.¡±


    Master Edhir beckoned Rudra closer, his stern gaze softening ever so slightly. As Rudra approached, the older man patted his head¡ªan act that felt entirely out of place for someone so stoic.


    ¡°You look... promising,¡± Edhir said, his tone carrying a rare note of approval.


    Suddenly, Rudra¡¯s expression shifted. He froze, swatting at his head as if trying to rid himself of an invisible pest. ¡°Did you just pat me? Like a dog?¡±


    Ray burst out laughing, doubling over and clutching his stomach. ¡°Oh, that was priceless. Miracle boy, reduced to a puppy!¡±


    Rudra shot him a cold glare. ¡°Laugh it up. I¡¯ll trip you in the mud later.¡±


    Edhir raised an eyebrow but said i just removed the gravity on you try to move now stepping back as Rudra tested his strength. Taking a cautious step forward, Rudra¡¯s body surged with newfound lightness. On his second step, he broke into a sprint, moving so fast that he nearly overshot his path¡ªand tripped.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Rudra skidded to a stop, barely avoiding crashing into Ray. Straightening himself, he brushed invisible dust from his tunic, then glanced around with a calm facade. ¡°That didn¡¯t happen,¡± he said flatly.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Ray smirked. ¡°No, no, of course not. You¡¯re a picture of grace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw a rock at you next time.¡±


    Before Ray could reply, Master Edhir¡¯s voice cut through the banter. ¡°Enough. We leave now. The gateway awaits, and we cannot afford delays.¡±As they reached their


    Rudra stood rooted in place, his normally stoic expression betrayed by the faintest flicker of awe. Before him loomed the gateway to the World of Keys, a marvel that seemed to straddle the line between the natural and the divine. It was unlike anything he had ever seen¡ªor imagined.


    The gateway stood high in the air with the shape resembling a colossal heart. Its surface was an intricate tapestry of ancient stone entwined with gnarled roots, as though nature itself had sculpted this masterpiece. Deep cracks etched across the structure glowed with veins of liquid gold, each pulse radiating an otherworldly energy that resonated in the very air. The golden light ebbed and flowed like a heartbeat, casting ethereal shadows across the clearing.


    Encircling the gateway was a crown of dark, twisted branches, their jagged forms almost sentient in their movements. They swayed gently, not with the breeze, but as though they were alive¡ªguardians standing vigil over the sacred relic. Above, the air shimmered with a faint, unnatural light, a haze of teal mist painting the surrounding trees in silhouettes that appeared both haunting and serene.


    Through the glowing fissures that carved the gateway, another realm could just barely be glimpsed¡ªa tantalizing hint of something vast and unknowable.


    For a long moment, Rudra said nothing. He simply stood there, his dark eyes reflecting the golden glow of the gateway. The overwhelming beauty of the scene momentarily broke through his usual detachment, leaving him silent and still.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice low and steady, though tinged with uncharacteristic wonder. ¡°Is this... what you were talking about? The gateway to the World of Keys?¡±


    Beside him, Ray crossed his arms, a soft smile playing on his lips. His usual teasing demeanor gave way to something quieter, more thoughtful. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it,¡± he said softly. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Every time I see it, I still can¡¯t believe my eyes.¡±


    Rudra nodded slowly, as he agrees on that part


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Rudra deadpanned, though a faint smirk tugged at his lips.


    As they reached the bustling crowd near the gateway, Rudra noticed the whispers and stares directed their way. Ray, of course, thrived on the attention, waving at the onlookers like royalty greeting his subjects.


    Rudra and Ray made their way through the dense crowd, weaving past a sea of anxious faces. Thousands had gathered for the fabled Ceremony of Keys, their collective murmurs filling the air like a swarm of buzzing bees. The sheer scale of the gathering was enough to make even the stoic Rudra pause. He stopped mid-stride, staring at the sheer number of people, a rare flicker of surprise on his otherwise emotionless face.


    ¡°Hey, Rudra!¡± Ray called from a few steps ahead, snapping him out of his daze. ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Father¡¯s calling us.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t standing,¡± Rudra replied flatly. ¡°I was... analyzing the strategic positioning of the crowd.¡±


    Ray snorted, shaking his head as he tugged Rudra forward. ¡°Sure you were, miracle boy. Next time, try analyzing while walking.¡±


    As they pushed past the crowd, they finally reached King Drayen, who stood near the gateway with an intense, contemplative expression. His regal robes fluttered lightly in the wind as he turned to them, his gaze softening slightly.


    ¡°Be safe,¡± the king said simply, his voice carrying a genuine concern that struck a stark contrast to the grandeur of his position.


    Before Rudra could respond with his usual indifferent tone, a loud, commanding voice boomed across the clearing.


    ¡°In a few moments, the gates will open!¡± announced a royal guard, his deep voice cutting through the hum of the crowd. ¡°All who are here for the Ceremony of Keys, assemble into your groups!¡±


    The murmur of excitement immediately died down, replaced by the shuffle of thousands moving into orderly formations. A hush fell over the area, broken only by the rustling of feet and the occasional whispers.


    The anticipation was palpable, and Rudra, despite his usually unshakable demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel a faint sense of curiosity. He glanced at Ray, who was staring at the gateway with his usual bright grin.


    As the tension built, names began to ripple through the whispers in the crowd. ¡°Ray... Vidar... Luna¡­¡±


    At the mention of Luna¡¯s name, the murmurs seemed to take on a more reverent tone. And when she finally emerged from the crowd, it was easy to see why.


    Luna was like a vision from a dream. Her silver hair shimmered like moonlight, cascading in soft waves that framed her delicate, porcelain-like face. Her skin glowed faintly, as though kissed by starlight, and her eyes, a celestial mix of silver and icy blue, seemed to hold the mysteries of the cosmos within them. She moved with an effortless grace, each step as fluid and captivating as a moonlit tide.


    Rudra stared for a moment, more out of curiosity than admiration. ¡°She looks like a walking bedtime story,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Ray heard him and burst out laughing. ¡°You¡¯ve got a way with words, Rudra. But maybe don¡¯t say that out loud.¡±


    Rudra tilted his head, confused. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s accurate.¡±


    As if on cue, a group of girls nearby began whispering and giggling, their gazes fixed on ray . One even seemed to muster the courage to wave shyly.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Popular,¡± Rudra muttered, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Ray turned to him, a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°Speak for yourself. The girls are swooning over you. You¡¯re like a moody hero from a romance story.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Rudra said flatly. ¡°I¡¯ll start a fan club later. Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    But as they continued toward the gateway, Rudra couldn¡¯t resist a subtle glance over his shoulder, noticing a group of giggling girls pointing in his direction. He sighed


    Their playful banter was cut short by a sudden shift in the air. The entire crowd fell silent, their attention snapping to the gateway. The cracks in its heart-shaped structure began to glow brighter, and faint tendrils of golden mist seeped out, coiling like living threads.


    Rudra¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared unblinking at the phenomenon. The mist twisted and danced before solidifying into small, human-like creatures no larger than 10 centimeters. They fluttered on delicate wings, their forms as varied as they were strange. Some had beast-like eyes and horns; others were wingless with luminous auras or single, piercing gazes. Each was unique, an embodiment of their mysterious nature.


    ¡°What¡­ are those?¡± Rudra asked, his voice tinged with genuine curiosity for once.


    ¡°Keys,¡± Ray answered, his tone quieter now. ¡°They¡¯re here to choose their wielders.¡±


    Rudra observed them intently, his gaze calculating. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see any stones like you mentioned?¡±


    Ray grinned. ¡°They only appear once a Key has chosen its owner.¡±


    Rudra hummed in understanding and continued watching as one of the Keys descended toward a random boy in the front. The crowd erupted in gasps and applause as the boy was enveloped in a faint glow. When the light faded, a small, gleaming stone rested in his palm.


    ¡°Middle rank¡­ Larva class,¡± someone whispered, and the crowd buzzed with amazement. Even a mid-tier Key could drastically change a person¡¯s life.


    As more Keys selected their owners, the most whispered names where left unchossen Ray , Vidar and Luna , found themselves still standing, unchosen. Rudra tilted his head, his tone flat but questioning. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t one picked you guys ?¡±


    Ray shrugged. ¡°Sometimes the higher-ranked Keys mark their owners from the start and They watch, wait, and observe before making their choice. It''s not like i am acting cocky or anything ¡±


    Before Rudra could respond, a sudden chill enveloped the area. A dense, black fog began to swirl before him, coiling and twisting like a living shadow. The crowd backed away in fear as an oppressive aura descended, suffocating the air.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ray?¡± Rudra said, his voice as calm as ever, though his eyes flickered with intrigue. ¡°Is this normal?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ray muttered, his usual grin replaced by a wary frown.


    The fog condensed, forming a sphere that began to spin at an impossible speed. Thousands of black rings circled its surface, making it impossible to see what lay within. The sheer pressure it exuded was enough to drive most of the crowd back¡ªexcept Rudra, who stood his ground, staring at the phenomenon with unblinking curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rudra asked, tilting his head as though analyzing a puzzle.


    Ray, now standing several paces back, called out, ¡°Rudra, maybe step back¡ª¡±


    The black fog suddenly exploded outward, a deafening silence following as the entire ceremony seemed to hold its breath. All eyes were on Rudra......

 Rudra first key (chapter 27)

    The silence hung heavy, a tangible entity pressing down on the assembled onlookers. Rudra, the focal point of their anxious gazes, remained an island of stillness amidst the dissipating black fog. His obsidian eyes, pools of unwavering calm, tracked the chaotic dance of shadows before him, a stark contrast to the electric tension thrumming through the air.


    The pulsating black sphere, the source of the unsettling fog, throbbed with a silent, pressure-wave heartbeat. Each pulse sent tremors through the crowd, forcing them to stumble back. The tendrils of the fog, like grasping, inky fingers, spiraled inwards, converging on a single point before slowly, ominously, unfurling¡­ and then, impossibly, seeping into Rudra¡¯s body. Invisible to all but him, the fog¡¯s intrusion sparked a cacophony of hushed whispers, quickly escalating into a low, anxious murmur that drowned out even the most forceful attempts at silence.


    ¡°Chosen, he¡¯s been chosen,¡± a voice rasped, cutting through the nervous energy. ¡°But the Key¡­ it didn¡¯t even reveal itself! No demonstration of ability, nothing! This¡­ this wasn¡¯t even a Key, was it? Just¡­ moving black fog.¡±


    Another voice, sharper, more insistent, countered, ¡°Look at his forearm! The Circle of Acceptance! It¡¯s formed!¡±


    Indeed, a stark black circle, fractured by a network of ominous cracks, had materialized on Rudra¡¯s forearm ¨C the unmistakable mark of a Key¡¯s acceptance of its wielder. The whispers intensified, a torrent of speculation and awe washing over Rudra as he stood, seemingly oblivious, absorbing the flood of information.


    Moments stretched into an eternity. Then, as if responding to an unspoken command, Rudra began to exhale the very fog that had consumed him. The inky blackness flowed from his pores, a slow, mesmerizing expulsion of the enigmatic power.


    A voice, familiar and concerned, pierced the hushed expectancy. ¡°Rudra! Are you alright? The fog¡­ does it hurt? Is it dangerous?¡±


    Ray¡¯s voice, laced with worry, pulled Rudra from his internal contemplation. He turned, his gaze settling on his friend. A faint, almost imperceptible smile played on his lips.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, his voice calm, steady, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not dangerous.¡± The words hung in the air, a promise and a mystery intertwined, as the black fog continued its slow, deliberate release, leaving behind only the lingering question of what power Rudra now possessed


    The world around Rudra began to shift in ways that defied comprehension. It started subtly¡ªthe faint murmurs of the crowd, once a constant hum in his ears, grew distant and hollow. He turned his head, his dark eyes scanning for the familiar faces, but where there had been people moments ago, there was now only an eerie void.


    The voices remained, echoing faintly in the emptiness like whispers carried by an unseen wind. He tried to focus, to grasp the words, but they dissolved the moment he understood them, as if the act of listening stripped them of their existence.


    A cold realization began to sink in. The crowd was gone. Their voices lingered only as shadows of what had been, fading like smoke.


    Then he turned his gaze to the heart-shaped gateway, its familiar outline sharp against the formless expanse. He felt its presence, knew it was there. But as his awareness solidified, so too did its absence. The moment he understood its existence, it ceased to be.


    Rudra¡¯s breath caught. His mind raced. He hesitated before looking to the sky. His heart sank. The once-vast expanse, the heavens that should have stretched endlessly above, vanished the instant his eyes met them. It left no trace, no memory¡ªjust an emptiness that devoured everything it touched.


    He looked down, trembling, and the same thing happened. The land beneath his feet flickered and vanished, leaving him adrift in an endless void.


    There was nothing.


    He stood¡ªor perhaps floated¡ªin a space that felt neither solid nor liquid. Time lost its meaning. Seconds stretched into eternities. His body began to feel heavy, as though being dragged downward, yet there was no ground to stop his descent.


    And then, he was falling.


    Endlessly, aimlessly, Rudra plunged into the depths of the void. It wasn¡¯t a physical fall but an unraveling, a spiraling descent into nothingness. The absence of sound, light, and touch wrapped around him, suffocating in its completeness.


    Years seemed to pass. Decades, maybe. He no longer knew. There was no light, no anchor, no sense of self¡ªonly the weight of his own thoughts, fleeting and fragile.


    Then, realization struck him like a thunderclap.


    ¡°If there is no light¡­ then how can I see my hands?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He raised them instinctively, but there was nothing. No shape, no shadow, no sensation. His hands were gone. No, not just his hands. His arms. His legs. His entire body. He reached for his face, but it wasn¡¯t there. His form had dissolved, leaving only a fragment of what he once was.


    Panic surged through him, but even that began to fade, swallowed by the void.


    ¡°What do I have left?¡±


    His mind clawed desperately for an answer. His body was gone. His senses were gone. All that remained was his consciousness, a fragile thread in an infinite sea of nothingness.


    But even that was unraveling. His thoughts, his very sense of being, started to fade. Memories slipped through his grasp, and with each passing moment, he felt himself dissolving further into the abyss.


    This is the end, he thought. This is what it means to cease.


    Yet, as he teetered on the edge of oblivion, a voice pierced the darkness.


    It was warm, genuine¡ªa voice he had clung to many times before. It didn¡¯t call his name, but it reached into the depths of his fading consciousness, wrapping around the fraying edges of his being.


    And then he felt it.


    A hand.


    Strong and steady, it gripped what remained of him. Not his body, for he no longer had one, but the core of his essence. The hand pulled, dragging him from the nothingness, tearing him from the grasp of the void.


    Suddenly, there was light.


    Rudra gasped as he felt the air rush into his lungs. He could feel again¡ªthe warmth of the sun on his skin, the weight of the ground beneath his feet. The void was gone, replaced by a world he could touch, hear, and see.


    He opened his eyes, his breath ragged and uneven. Ray stood before him, worry etched deep into his features.


    ¡°Rudra,¡± Ray said, his voice trembling. ¡°You weren¡¯t responding. Are you okay?¡±


    Rudra didn¡¯t answer immediately. His mind raced, replaying the experience in fragments, trying to make sense of what had happened. The void, the voice, the hand¡ªit was all too vivid to be a dream, yet too surreal to be real.


    ¡°Ray¡­¡± Rudra said finally, his voice quiet and hoarse. ¡°The thread¡­ what was it?¡±


    Ray frowned, confused. ¡°Thread? What are you talking about?¡±


    But Rudra didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t explain it, not yet


    And suddenly


    The atmosphere grew oppressive as Rudra struggled for breath, his body trembling under an unseen weight. The fog, that eerie black mist, had returned, creeping back into him with a chilling deliberation. It felt heavier, darker, and more invasive, seeping through his pores like an unwelcome intruder.


    "Ray," Rudra gasped, his voice strained, "is there something on my back? Take a look."


    Ray crouched behind him, his eyes scanning Rudra¡¯s back intently. ¡°Nothing. What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good,¡± Ray said, concern etched into his face. But Rudra¡¯s focus was inward, consumed by an unnerving sensation that was growing stronger with each passing second.


    ¡°Look again,¡± Rudra insisted, his voice trembling. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something there. Something inside me, growing. It wasn¡¯t there before.¡±


    Ray hesitated, worry mounting. ¡°There¡¯s nothing, Rudra. Do you feel something?¡±


    Rudra clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. ¡°I feel it. It¡¯s like something is being created inside me¡­ something new¡­ something alien.¡±


    Before Ray could respond, Rudra¡¯s voice broke into a scream¡ªa raw, visceral sound that pierced the tense air. The crowd recoiled, their murmurs rising like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Look at him again!¡± a voice shouted from the gathering. ¡°That kid¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him this time?¡±


    Ray grabbed Rudra¡¯s shoulders, his own voice tinged with panic. ¡°Rudra! Look at me! What¡¯s happening? Why are you screaming like that?¡±


    But Rudra¡¯s cries only grew louder, echoing with an agony that seemed to come from the depths of his soul. The air shifted suddenly as a presence approached¡ªhis parents and brother, their faces stricken with fear.


    ¡°Rudra!¡± his mother¡¯s warm yet trembling voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Tell us what¡¯s happening. Please, we can help!¡±


    Through gritted teeth and shallow breaths, Rudra managed to speak. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my back¡­ something is growing there.¡± He clutched his forehead, his voice faltering. ¡°Now¡­ now it¡¯s happening here too!¡±


    Another scream tore from his throat, louder and more guttural, as though his very body was being ripped apart. The sheer force of his agony pushed the crowd back, the air around him vibrating with an unseen power.


    Desperate to understand, Rudra ripped off his shirt, revealing his bare back to the horrified onlookers. Gasps and cries of alarm filled the air as something began to shift beneath his skin¡ªtwo lines, faint at first, but growing more pronounced with each of his tortured screams.


    The lines pulsed, glowing faintly, before his skin began to split. Slowly, excruciatingly, something emerged from the torn flesh¡ªwhite, feathered, and drenched in crimson blood. The crowd watched in stunned silence as massive, angelic wings unfolded, each movement accompanied by fresh rivulets of blood trickling down Rudra¡¯s back.


    As the wings fully extended, their ethereal beauty starkly contrasted with the horror of the scene. Rudra¡¯s screams subsided momentarily, his chest heaving as he tried to process the agony. But before relief could take hold, another wave of pain wracked his body. This time, it came from his forehead.


    Two circular marks appeared, glowing ominously. The skin split open, and with a sickening sound, horns began to sprout. They grew longer and sharper, twisting upward like a crown of torment. Rudra¡¯s cries reached a crescendo before abruptly stopping, leaving only the sound of his ragged breathing.


    For a moment, there was silence. Ray and Rudra¡¯s family stood frozen, their faces pale with shock. Rudra, barely able to stand, thought the nightmare was finally over. But then, a sharp *snap* echoed through the air. His wings moved involuntarily, flipping him into the air with a jarring force.


    Suspended high above the ground, Rudra¡¯s eyes widened as a glowing blade materialized in front of him. It was unlike anything he had ever seen¡ªcrystalline and otherworldly, its shape both elegant and alien. The weapon pulsed with an inner light, radiating an energy that seemed to resonate with his very soul.


    ¡°Ray!¡± Rudra shouted, panic lacing his voice. ¡°What is this now?¡±


    Ray stared in disbelief, his voice shaky. ¡°It¡¯s your Key¡­ a dual-property Key. It¡¯s one of the rarest types in existence.¡±


    The crowd, previously murmuring in confusion, fell silent, their collective gaze locked on Rudra and the radiant blade. Awe and fear mingled in their expressions as they witnessed the impossible.


    The blade hovered closer, its glow intensifying as it approached Rudra¡¯s chest. He could feel its pull, an undeniable connection that both terrified and fascinated him. The blade began to dissolve, its light merging with his body. Relief swept through his family as they saw the process unfolding smoothly.


    But their relief was short-lived.


    Without warning, golden threads erupted from Rudra¡¯s chest, writhing like living tendrils. They coiled around the blade, gripping it tightly before violently plunging it into his heart. Rudra¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his lips parting as blood spilled from his mouth, staining the blade.


    The crowd screamed in terror, children scattering in all directions except for the royal heirs, who stood rooted in place, captivated by the spectacle.


    Suspended in the air, Rudra¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°What¡­ what is happening to me?¡± he whispered, his strength fading. Yet amidst the chaos, a single voice reached him¡ªa faint, almost tender whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautifu just like


    ¡±The blood flowing from the heavens.¡±


    The blade vanished as suddenly as it had appeared, and the wound on Rudra¡¯s chest closed, leaving no trace of the trauma. He fell to the ground, his wings trembling but intact. Ray rushed to his side, his face pale with worry.


    ¡°Rudra,¡± Ray said, his voice steady but grim. He grabbed Rudra¡¯s hand, studying it intently. ¡°Your circle¡­ it¡¯s incomplete. It¡¯s only half.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rudra asked, his voice weak and hoarse. ¡°And those threads¡­ what were they?¡±


    Ray¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It means something is interfering with your bond to the Key. Those threads¡­ they¡¯re a manifestation of that interference. It¡¯s a struggle for control.¡±


    The weight of Ray¡¯s words settled over Rudra like a shroud

 Archangel chapter 28

    ¡°What¡¯s half?¡± Rudra asked with a calm voice.


    ¡°Your circle,¡± Ray said.


    Rudra, with a question mark over his face, asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means something is interpreted between you and your key.¡±


    ¡°Those threads, what were they?¡±


    As Rudra lay there, feeling the surge of power pulse through his veins, he could sense the transformation happening¡ªnot just physically, but deep within his soul. The thing that had gone inside him, now embedded within him, hummed¡ªburning brightly with an intensity that matched the newfound fire in his veins. He could feel the power of the unknown merging within him.


    The crowd, still in shock, stared at him with a mixture of envy and fear. Their whispers had shifted once again, no longer about envy, but about something darker, something more uncertain.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ different,¡± one voice said, barely a whisper.


    ¡°The key didn¡¯t merge into him completely, but he transformed.¡±


    Ray asked, ¡°Do you feel something? Something different?¡±


    Rudra still laying on the ground


    Rudra nodded. ¡°Yes. Even if it¡¯s not complete, the power I¡¯m feeling is unimaginable.¡±


    Ray raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me you feel like a god now? You gonna start glowing and shoot lasers from your eyes?¡±


    Rudra gave him a flat stare. ¡°No. That¡¯s your job, not mine.¡±


    Ray chuckled. ¡°Touche. But seriously, if you start flying or something, I¡¯m claiming dibs on the first ride.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s eyes twinkled for a split second, but his tone remained steady. ¡°Not if you¡¯re the one flying straight into a wall.¡±


    Ray laughed, but his curiosity won. ¡°Do you know how many shards your key has?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t see anything because of that black fog wrapping around it... And that experience? I don¡¯t want to have it again.¡±


    ¡°What experience? The wings and horns?¡±


    ¡°No. Not that,¡± Rudra said, his expression hardening.


    Ray squinted at him, sensing it was a touchy subject. ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Rudra muttered.


    Ray, trying to lighten the mood, asked, ¡°What happened to your angelic horns? They¡¯re not there anymore.¡±


    Rudra paused, lost in thought. ¡°They started disappearing when that blade went into my chest.¡±


    Ray chuckled nervously. ¡°Ah, so it wasn¡¯t the wings this time. Guess you¡¯ve got another fashion statement now.¡±


    Rudra gave him a dry look. ¡°Maybe if you weren¡¯t so obsessed with appearances, you¡¯d know that power doesn¡¯t need wings to look good.¡±


    Ray raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just saying, you look like you¡¯re auditioning for the next celestial fashion show.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Rudra smirked but said nothing as Ray continued his probing. ¡°Then why do you still have the wings?¡±


    Rudra shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t get it either.¡±


    The aftermath was a blur of hushed voices, concerned faces, and the lingering scent of blood. Rudra lay on the ground, his body perfectly alright, but his mind reeling from the cataclysmic events. The angelic wings, a grotesque testament to the power surging within him, felt heavy, alien appendages. The incomplete Circle of Acceptance on his forearm throbbed faintly, a constant reminder of the unresolved conflict within.


    Ray with a serious face etched with worry, knelt beside him, his hand gently resting on Rudra¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Rudra flashed him a small smile. ¡°If I¡¯m not alright now, then when was I? I feel like I¡¯ve been reborn in a new body.¡±


    Rudra didn¡¯t answer immediately, his gaze drifting. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt this much power. This is completely different from my old frail body.¡±


    Ray nodded slowly. ¡°Got it. So, you¡¯re not just going to fly off into the sunset, huh?¡±


    Rudra gave him a deadpan look. ¡°If I did that, you¡¯d probably just fall out of the sky.¡±


    Ray gave him a playful shove. ¡°Hey! No need to ruin my fantasy. You know, I¡¯d actually love to see you glow or something for once.¡±


    The crowd began to settle down, their unease still lingering on their faces as the time passed. Even amidst Rudra¡¯s brutal experience, the keys were still choosing their owners. Whispers stirred once again, this time centered around a girl named Luna, who had just been chosen by a key.


    The key moved slowly his eyes where looking at Luna as it was getting closer and close then the key stood just 10cm tall, its skin faintly glowing with an ethereal light. Large, onyx eyes gleamed with intelligence, and long, pointed ears twitched at every sound. Two delicate, shimmering wings sprouted from its back, translucent and gossamer-like, allowing it to glide effortlessly through the air. Its tiny form was draped in woven petals and leaves the key was like a graceful guardian of hidden realms, exuding quiet power and mystery despite its size as it got closer it waited and after a moment it landed on the Luna hand


    Shining bright as the sun when the bright light was gone then reveling it''s No.of shards on its stone within its forehead


    As it appeared on its forehead everyone was at that place looking at it was shocked there faces was telling everything


    It was an 10 sharded stone as called as an


    ¡±. Anglelarva ¡°


    The moment the shimmering key touched Luna¡¯s hand and revealed it''s shards a sharp intake of breath rippled through the crowd. It felt as if they where frozen by envy their eyes fixated on the tiny, glowing figure resting so delicately on her palm. The air buzzed with anticipation and disbelief, and whispers began to stir¡ªsoft, anxious murmurs from every corner.


    "Did you see that? It chose her..¡±


    "Impossible. The key... it has 10 sharde


    Luna¡¯s fingers tightened around the key, her heart racing. The whispers seemed to grow louder, sharper, until it felt like the entire croud was speaking in unison, questioning, speculating. They had all seen the key¡¯s bright shine, its ethereal glow¡ªbut none had ever seen it reveal such a powerful relic.


    The key¡¯s light began to fade, its brilliant glow dimming slowly, until it revealed the stone embedded in its forehead¡ªan intricate, glowing shard pattern that pulsed with an otherworldly energy.


    "Ten shards," someone gasped, their voice trembling with awe. "That... that''s an Anglelarva


    The murmurs shifted into envy, jealousy lacing the voices of those who had dreamed of being chosen by the key, and now saw it given to someone else


    As the stone settled within her, the whispers became frantic, urgent.


    The crowd parted, their envy still rippling beneath the surface, but fear was creeping in too Suddenly, two keys began to shift, their movements subtle yet undeniable. The crowd¡¯s attention, still fixed on Luna and the newly revealed Angelvarla, snapped away as the keys moved toward two familiar figures¡ªVidar and Ray. The air around them seemed to grow heavier with anticipation, all eyes now turned toward the unfolding spectacle.


    As the keys made their way forward, their appearances were strikingly similar yet distinctly different, a testament to the uniqueness of the power they bestowed.


    The key that was moving towards Vidar was like an a tiny 10 cm-tall creature stands, resembling a delicate,miniature centaur,


    Its smooth, pale body glows softly, and its antlers, spiraling like fine ivory, give it an air of mystery and grace. Flowing, lace-like garments drape around it, shimmering faintly as they catch the light.


    Its emerald-green eyes seem to hold ancient wisdom, calm yet powerful, while its presence feels both fragile and majestic. Surrounding by , the forest like energy fades into a soft blur, with sunlight streaming through the trees, casting a gentle glow on its tiny form. Though small, the creature feels like a guardian of the forest, radiating quiet magic and beauty.


    And then, there was Ray¡¯s key.


    A striking 10 cm-tall being stood with an air of elegance and strength. Resembling humans He had four arms moving with fluid precision, each movement as graceful as it was purposeful. He scanned his surroundings with calm intensity With his Four golden eyes, glowing like molten metal, , giving him an aura of quiet authority.


    His flawless skin seemed to glimmer faintly under the sun light, adding to his ethereal beauty. On the left side of his belts strapped to his wrists rested two finely crafted blades, their polished edges gleaming sharply. Though small, his presence was commanding¡ªa blend of otherworldly grace and latent power, like a warrior forged from light and shadow.


    The crowd watched, breathless, as the keys hovered around Vidar and Ray, neither possessing wings nor any other obvious sign of power. It was a moment of quiet tension.


    First, the key hovering over Vidar began to circle him, its delicate form dancing around him in an almost affectionate manner. Then, with a grace that seemed to defy logic, it landed gently on his shoulder. The crowd let out a collective gasp as the key¡¯s radiant light began to dim, slowly but surely.


    And as the light faded, the shards embedded within the key¡¯s forehead were revealed.


    Twelve shards.


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd. Whispers began to ripple through the air.


    ¡°Twelve shards¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The answer seemed clear yet unspoken. Vidar didn¡¯t belong fully to Angelarva ,nor did he belong to Archangellarva. He was something between, a being who straddled the delicate line between two worlds.


    The murmurs grew louder, a blend of confusion. A being with twelve shards was unprecedented¡ªan anomaly between the angelic and the archangelic. He was neither fully one nor the other, a being of balance, of duality, embodying the power of both but never truly aligning with either.


    As the whispers began to die down, the focus shifted back to Ray¡¯s key. The bright light surrounding it began to fade, the intensity dimming as the air grew thick with expectation. Every person in the crowd held their breath, eyes locked on Ray¡¯s key, waiting for the truth to be revealed.


    The light finally faded, leaving the key¡¯s forehead exposed for all to see.


    And there it was¡ªthe key that everyone had dreamt of. The key that everyone had hoped for.


    Fourteen shards.


    The Archangellarva.


    The revelation hit the crowd like a thunderclap, the intensity of the moment crashing into them with unstoppable force.


    A murmur of disbelief passed through the people, their gazes locked on the shining, flawless stone embedded within the key. Fourteen shards meant power beyond comprehension¡ªan Archangellarva was no mere legend, To possess such a key meant to stand at the very top of the hierarchy¡ªabove the rest, above the half of the humans


    Ray¡¯s eyes flickered with something approaching pride, though his expression remained calm. But deep inside, a fire was beginning to burn

 Little buddy chapter (29)

    The crowd remained frozen, the revelation of Ray''s key¡ªan Archangellarva¡ªhanging over them like a storm cloud.


    Murmurs filled the air, some voices trembling with jealousy and fear.


    The sheer magnitude of what had just happened was sinking in. Luna¡¯s ten-sharded Angelarva had already shaken the crowd to its core, but this? Fourteen shards? It was beyond comprehension.


    Ray looked at the glowing form of his key, still hovering before him, its brilliant light dimming as it prepared to merge. The four golden eyes of the being stared into Ray''s, as though assessing his worth. Then, in a motion that felt both deliberate and inevitable, it floated closer, its presence like a whisper of thunder.


    The moment the key touched Ray¡¯s chest, a surge of energy erupted, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The crowd stumbled back, shielding their faces from the brilliant glow. A blinding white light consumed Ray, making it impossible to see him clearly. The ground trembled as a deep hum resonated through the space, the sound of the Archangellarva fully integrating with its chosen bearer.


    Ray¡¯s figure emerged from the light, standing tall, his keys four golden eyes now mirrored faintly in his own irises. His skin glimmered faintly under the sun, as if kissed by divinity as the time flew the crowd became silent as the A mixture of admiration and fear settled over the crowd.


    But the ceremony wasn¡¯t over yet.


    The gateway pulsed again, releasing more keys. Boys across the grounds watched as their destinies drifted toward them¡ªsome with excitement, others with dread. Each key varied in power¡ªsome had ten shards, others six or five. The more shards a key held, the stronger its potential.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    As the ceremony neared its end, the unclaimed keys began retreating, flowing back into the gateway. The heart-shaped structure started sealing itself, golden cracks knitting back together.


    But in that final moment, one key broke away.


    Suddenly, a key broke free from the retreating tide, shooting toward Rudra without hesitation.


    It moved with purpose, as if it had been waiting for him all along.


    The glow intensified as it neared, and then¡ªfinally¡ªit revealed itself.


    Three shards.


    Inlarva.


    The revelation barely stirred anything within Rudra. Three shards¡­ that was all?


    His expression remained flat, his mind quiet, but deep down, he knew.


    He wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    Not yet.


    His first key wasn¡¯t even complete, meaning he couldn¡¯t use its abilities properly. His physical enhancements were minor¡ªnowhere near enough to survive what was coming.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He couldn¡¯t.


    Because no one could reject a key once it had shown it shards to them. That was the law of the world of keys. A person who defied this law would be forever banished, never allowed to re-enter the world of keys.


    And so, without resistance, Rudra let the key merge into him.


    The moment it touched him, a subtle shift coursed through his body.


    This time, the changes were minor¡ªnothing like the overwhelming transformation others had experienced. His strength rose slightly, his senses sharpened, but it was barely noticeable.


    Then¡ªthe whispers returned.


    The crowd was watching.


    Muttering. Judging.


    ¡°Three shards? That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What a joke compared to Ray.¡±


    ¡°An adopted child could only get that much, huh?¡±


    Rudra heard them all, but his face remained unreadable. He had expected this.


    Luna¡ªthe girl known for her silence¡ªfound herself confused for the first time in a long while.


    She watched as the three-shard key merged with Rudra, the whispers growing around them. Her gaze lingered on him, unmoving, as if she were trying to solve a puzzle she hadn''t even realized existed.


    Unable to ignore her curiosity, she took a step closer to Vidar.


    "Hey, Vidar," she said, her voice as steady as ever. "Do you know that kid?"


    Vidar blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    Luna was talking.


    She never talked.


    For a brief second, he just stared at her, as if trying to confirm he wasn¡¯t imagining things.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Then, shaking off his surprise, he followed her gaze.


    "That''s Rudra," he said finally. "Ray¡¯s younger brother."


    Luna¡¯s lips parted slightly, her brows furrowing.


    Ray had a younger brother?


    That didn¡¯t make sense. She wasn¡¯t the most observant person, but even she would have noticed something like that.


    She glanced back at Vidar, her voice uncharacteristically hesitant.


    "Ray had a younger brother?"


    Vidar¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. He could hear the subtle disbelief in her voice.


    "No, he didn¡¯t," he said. "Rudra is adopted."


    Luna didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Her gaze drifted back to Rudra, watching as he stood there¡ªunbothered by the whispers around him.


    A second key.


    That wasn¡¯t normal.


    She lowered her voice, almost to a whisper. "Isn¡¯t that the kid who got chosen earlier? And now he¡¯s received a second key?"


    Vidar exhaled. "Yeah."


    Luna¡¯s expression hardened slightly. "How is that possible?"


    Vidar glanced at her. "You don¡¯t know?"


    She shook her head.


    He folded his arms, looking thoughtful. "There are rare cases¡­ a few people have been chosen by three keys before they turn nine."


    Then, after a pause, he added:


    "But I never thought I¡¯d see someone receive two keys in one day."


    His eyes flickered with interest as he studied Rudra again.


    "What an interesting kid, don¡¯t you think?" he mused, glancing at Luna.


    But when he turned to her, she was giving him a distant look.


    For a brief moment, neither of them spoke.


    The silence stretched between them, filled only by the fading whispers of the crowd.


    Rudra sighed, his mind drifting.


    A three-shard key.


    He stared at his hand, fingers curling slightly as if expecting something more¡ªsome sign that his new key held anything special.


    He had hoped for more, even if just a little.


    But in the end, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    It had been a long day¡ªone that was still sinking into him.


    He was about to lose himself in thought again when a voice cut through his daze.


    "Rudra!"


    He turned slightly, pulled back into reality by Ray¡¯s voice.


    His older brother stood a short distance away, his golden irises still faintly glowing from the ceremony. Unlike Rudra, Ray had received a fourteen-shard key¡ªa fate far different from his own.


    Before Rudra could reply, a booming voice echoed across the ceremony grounds.


    A royal guard stepped forward, his silver armor reflecting the fading light. At first glance, it appeared light and flexible, but a closer look revealed the strength beneath its design.


    He raised a scroll, unrolling it with a sense of finality.


    Then, his voice thundered over the gathering.


    "The accepted bearers of the keys are¡­"


    The crowd fell into silence, hanging onto every word.


    "From across the world, 11,000 boys have gathered here today for the Ceremony of Keys."


    A ripple of anticipation swept through the crowd.


    The guard continued, his tone unwavering.


    "But only 3,700 have been chosen."


    A hush fell over the ceremony grounds.


    The weight of those words settled over them. Thousands had come in hope, yet more than half had been denied.


    Some boys cheered, elated at their acceptance. Others stood frozen, their faces a mix of disbelief and quiet devastation.


    Rudra remained still.


    It didn¡¯t change anything for him.


    The guard lowered the scroll, signaling the end of the announcement.


    And just like that¡ª


    The ceremony was over.


    The tension dissolved into scattered voices as the crowd began to disperse, some lingering to talk, others walking away without looking back.


    The ceremony had drawn to a close, the last echoes of applause fading into the evening air. The crowd was slowly dispersing, some groups lingering to chat, while others hurried to their next destinations. Ray and Rudra made their way toward their family, who stood a short distance away, their voices rising above the growing murmur of the departing crowd.


    The family stood together in a chaotic but proud cluster, their excitement barely contained. The queen¡¯s smile spread across her face, a mix of pride and mischief


    ¡°Well, look who decided to join the celestial fashion show! Ray, glowing like he swallowed a sun, and Rudra¡­ well, you¡¯re glowing a little. Maybe like a flickering lamp?¡±


    The king chuckled, his warm eyes crinkling at the edges. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, boys. You both look great.¡±


    Selene rolled her eyes dramatically, her teasing tone sharp. ¡°Three shards, huh? That¡¯s like¡­ entry-level. Don¡¯t worry, Rudra, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s adorable compared to Ray¡¯s god-tier fourteen.¡±


    Riven gasped mockingly, eyes wide as he pointed at Ray. ¡°Fourteen shards? Ray, does this mean you¡¯re finally going to stop hogging the bathroom mirror? Or are you planning to admire your Archangellarva glow for the rest of your life?¡±


    Ray grinned, playing along with ease. ¡°Mirror? No need. With this glow, I¡¯m practically my own light source now. You¡¯ll see my reflection everywhere.¡±


    Rudra, still feeling the weight of his newfound wings and the residual pain from the battle, crossed his arms tightly. ¡°Can we skip the comedy show and focus? I¡¯m tired, my wings hurt, and my day started with a blade in my chest.¡±


    His newly sprouted wings, delicate yet surprisingly strong, flickered with a faint glow as if responding to his irritation. He thought, It¡¯s going to be a hassle to maintain these things now, but¡­ it¡¯s kind of cool too.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be so grumpy, Rudra.¡± His mother¡¯s voice softened, though her teasing still lingered. ¡°Look on the bright side! You¡¯re officially part of the ¡®Chosen Few.¡¯ You even got a second key! That¡¯s got to count for something.¡±


    His newly found sister nudged him playfully. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re practically a legend now. A legend with three shards. Ooh, so intimidating!¡±


    The king laughed, slapping Rudra lightly on the back. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let them get to you, son. Three shards or fourteen, you¡¯re still my kid¡ªand that means you¡¯re destined to be amazing. Or at least... decent.¡±


    Riven raised an eyebrow and laughed. ¡°Oof! Roasted by the three-shard wonder. Watch out, Ray, or he might ¡®flicker¡¯ at you.¡±


    The queen raised her hands to calm the group, her voice turning slightly more serious, though the warmth in her tone was unmistakable. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not turn this into a sibling roast session. We¡¯re supposed to be celebrating here! Ray, Rudra¡ªboth of you, we¡¯re proud of you.¡±


    The king nodded, his smile warm and reassuring. ¡°Absolutely. Chosen by the keys, standing tall, surviving this madness¡ªyou¡¯ve earned this moment. Now, how about we head home and celebrate with something sweet? I¡¯m thinking cake.¡±


    Ray raised an eyebrow, a hint of skepticism in his voice. ¡°Cake? Really? After all this, you think cake¡¯s going to be enough to celebrate fourteen shards?¡±


    Selene grinned. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Ray. We¡¯ll get two cakes¡ªone for you, and one for Rudra and his three mighty shards.¡±


    Rudra stood motionless, his thoughts swirling like a dark storm inside his mind.


    It¡¯s too soon to call them my family. The words echoed, but they felt hollow, like the remnants of a distant memory that never really belonged to him. He observed them¡ªtheir smiles, their calls of "my child," their laughter¡ªbut he knew it wasn¡¯t real. They were acting. Just playing a part in a show that they all knew wasn¡¯t true. They played along with him, and he with them. I should do the same. Why bother pretending? He didn¡¯t need them to see him as family. He had never needed that. They didn¡¯t care for him, not in the way they claimed. He was just a tool for their desires, a means to an end. And he needed them too, but for something simpler¡ªshelter, food, a place to breathe without the suffocating weight of nothingness. That was all.


    As long as it doesn¡¯t bother me, I¡¯ll play my part. The mask he wore was seamless, cold, and perfect. He had perfected it long ago. If they needed him to smile, he would. If they needed him to act like a son, he would. What difference did it make? It was just another role. It¡¯s not real, and neither am I to them. We¡¯re all just playing games here. But at least, for now, it was a game he could tolerate.


    As the laughter of his family echoed around him, Rudra felt a subtle shift. now-emptying ceremony grounds, but Rudra¡¯s thoughts remained distant.


    As they made their way into the castle, the sounds of the celebration slowly faded behind them, replaced by the quiet hum of the grand hall. After the meal, as the noise of the feast died down, Rudra slipped away from the table. He made his way to his room, the weight of the evening¡¯s events hanging heavily on him.


    He stripped away the ceremonial attire, his wings still a bit too stiff for comfort, and made his way to the window. The moon hung high in the sky, casting a pale light over the courtyard below. Rudra stared at its cold, distant glow, his thoughts consumed by the stillness of the night.


    ¡°Am I destined for this?¡± he whispered, more to himself than anyone else. ¡°


    Whenever I look at the moon, a familiar thoughts that always lingered at the edge of his mind, unspoken but ever-present.


    What am I?


    Am I even human?


    And now a new one


    Why do these threads cling to me?


    The stillness of the night was broken by a soft voice, almost a whisper, as if it had come from the depths of his own mind.


    "That¡¯s what I want to ask you."


    Rudra froze, his heart skipping a beat. His eyes darted around the room, but there was no one to be seen.


    "What are you? Are you even human?"


    The voice, barely a murmur at first, now seemed to swirl around him, its source elusive. He spun around, searching the empty space, but the voice didn¡¯t come from anywhere near him¡ªit came again, distant yet closer.


    "What are you looking for? I¡¯m right here. Look on your head."


    Rudra¡¯s eyes widened as he turned slowly, almost instinctively toward the mirror. There, perched atop his head, was something he could scarcely comprehend.


    A smaller version of himself¡ªno taller than the palm of his hand¡ªsat there, looking exactly like him, down to every tiny detail. The same cold, calculating eyes stared back at him, unblinking, unfeeling. Rudra¡¯s breath caught in his throat, but he said nothing, his expression impassive.


    Without moving his gaze, he spoke in a low, flat tone.


    "Who are you?"


    The little figure blinked, clearly surprised at Rudra¡¯s lack of reaction.


    "Are you for real? Why aren''t you shocked?"


    Rudra didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t shift his gaze. His voice remained as steady as ever.


    "I don¡¯t feel like getting shocked."


    The small figure huffed in mock exasperation.


    "You¡¯re a weirdo."


    Rudra¡¯s patience thinned, his eyes narrowing slightly. His voice grew colder, more serious, as he asked again, his words crisp and deliberate.


    "Who are you?"


    The tiny version of him paused for a moment, then spoke again, this time with an air of cryptic certainty.


    "The creature that accepted you. Don¡¯t you recognize me?"


    Rudra¡¯s eyes flickered with confusion, but his face remained impassive.


    "Who?"


    The little figure¡¯s grin widened, and in a voice thick with a strange, otherworldly authority, it declared:


    "I am Jaipa. From the world of 48H. I greet my master."

 World of 48H ( chapter 30)

    Jaipa hovered in mid-air, his small body bobbing gently, as if weightless. He addressed Rudra with unexpected formality.


    "I, Jaipa, from the World of 48H, greet my master."


    Rudra blinked, taken aback for a moment, his eyes widening in disbelief. But soon, he dropped his act, his expression flattening into a bored, deadpan look. After a long pause, he asked, his voice flat and unamused, "So, keys can talk now?"


    Jaipa stared at him, the disappointment in his gaze palpable. "No, they can''t."


    Rudra raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled. "So... you''re not a key?"


    "I am," Jaipa responded, puffing out his chest slightly.


    Rudra stared at him with a mix of confusion and curiosity. "Are you... dumb, master?" Jaipa asked, a sarcastic edge to his words.


    Rudra, unfazed, just kept staring, his mind clearly racing with questions. "So why can you talk then?"


    Jaipa paused, hovering in thought. "I can''t believe this kid is my chosen one," Jaipa mused inwardly, feeling a deep sigh building up. But he quickly snapped out of it.


    "Let me explain it for you, master," Jaipa said, donning a mask of respectful patience, even though his internal thoughts suggested otherwise. "Keys are spiritual beings. Once they accept an owner, they can''t talk or appear in the physical world unless they have an ability tied to it. The ability to appear in the physical world is almost unheard of."


    He caught himself mid-sentence and quickly shifted gears. "Why am I explaining this? I should be talking about myself."


    Rudra, with his signature flat expression, gave Jaipa a long, unblinking stare. Jaipa continued, shifting to a more self-important tone.


    "I am a special case."


    Rudra''s face twitched, a spark of interest now replacing his earlier disappointment. He leaned forward, curiosity evident in his posture. "Why is that?"


    At Rudra''s question, Jaipa¡¯s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing with something close to caution. "I can''t tell you that."


    Rudra kept the same flat expression, his voice remaining level. "Why not?"


    Jaipa''s voice dropped, and for a moment, it sounded almost serious. "If I tell you more about it, you will die. Without even being able to resist it."


    Rudra didn¡¯t flinch, his tone as deadpan as ever. "I see."


    Jaipa, a little surprised at Rudra''s lack of reaction, narrowed his eyes. "What¡¯s with you? Aren¡¯t you supposed to ask why again? Or blame me for not telling you more?"


    Rudra shrugged, not even sparing Jaipa a second thought. "Why should I waste my energy on those things?"


    A heavy silence descended over the room, making the air thick with the tension. It was the kind of silence that hung between two people caught in an unsaid understanding.


    Rudra, however, broke the silence suddenly, as if a thought had just struck him like a lightning bolt. With a sense of urgency in his voice, he asked, "Hey... Jaipa, right?"


    Jaipa turned, his expression already hinting at something sarcastic. "What is it, master?"


    "Can you drop the ''master'' thing and just call me Rudra?" Rudra''s tone was impatient, as if he couldn''t wait another second.


    Jaipa smiled, though there was a touch of mischief in his eyes. "Yes, master," he said, before adding with a sly grin, "I thought you were a cold guy."


    Rudra ignored the jab, his face serious as he leaned forward, eyes narrowed. "You said you''re a special case. Then¡­ do you also have special abilities?"


    Jaipa paused, a slight chuckle escaping him. "So that''s what this is about."


    After a moment of exaggerated thought, Jaipa replied, his voice lowering. "I have an ability. But... it''s a low-class one," he said, almost shyly.


    Rudra raised an eyebrow. "Ha. A useless key who can only talk, huh?"


    Jaipa blinked, suddenly alert. "Hey, I can hear you, you know!"


    But he continued with a bit more pride, "It is a useful ability, I think."


    Rudra snorted in response. "You think your ability is useful, but no one else does, huh?" He leaned in, clearly intrigued. "So, what is it? Tell me."


    Jaipa looked almost smug now. "It¡¯s an ability to read informations"


    Rudra¡¯s expression changed in an instant, his eyes widening in shock. "Wait, are you joking? You can read informations? Really? Like Memories?¡°


    ¡°Memories is also a kind of information so yes i can¡°


    Rudras face remained serious, though his tone was tinged with both satisfaction and a hint of disappointment. "It¡¯s useful, I guess, but it¡¯s not exactly combat material. I can''t use it in a fight, so it¡¯s not much help if things come to blows."


    Jaipa continued, a bit more animated, "My ability lets me read the informations of everything ¡ª living beings, non-living things, even dead bodies or rocks. Anything that has a information s, I can read it."


    Rudra¡¯s face was flat as rock but also a look of suprisie was on his face and he couldn¡¯t help himself. "What did you say?" he yelled, almost as if in disbelief no it was as he spoke loudly "You can read informations... even from non-living things?"


    Jaipa grinned, his eyes gleaming with a rare excitement. "Right, right! It''s an awesome ability, isn''t it?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Rudra, still taken aback, nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ that ability is something," he muttered under his breath, before going silent, his mind processing everything.


    "Can you continue explaining?" he asked, his voice more measured now, yet still holding an edge of curiosity.


    Jaipa hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "Well, I¡¯ve just awakened this ability, so I don¡¯t really know what all it can do. I don¡¯t even know how far its limits go."


    Rudra was visibly disappointed, but his interest was piqued nonetheless. It¡¯s an extraordinary ability... he thought. The fact it works on non-living things is beyond anything I imagined. But how does that work when non-living things ? Or is this key messing with me? I guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    Rudra¡¯s gaze drifted to a nearby table, cluttered with random objects. His eyes settled on a worn-out book that looked as though it had been through decades of neglect. He picked it up, staring at it for a moment before turning to Jaipa. "How?" he asked, his voice quiet but intense.


    Jaipa waited for him to continue, but when no more words came, a flash of irritation crossed his face. "Do you not know how to talk properly, Rudra?"


    Rudra shot him a glare, his patience running thin. "How do I use the ability on this book?" he asked again, his voice flat.


    Jaipa¡¯s face lit up with a smug grin. Now it¡¯s my time to shine, he thought, reveling in the chance to teach Rudra something.


    "Do you think it¡¯s easy to learn how to use this ability?" Jaipa began, his voice dripping with arrogance. "It took me a week to learn how to even start using it! Do you know how much effort I had to put in? But... you¡¯ve got me, the genius of the 48H! I¡¯ll guide you, and maybe, just maybe, you¡¯ll learn fast. But no promises. It took me a while, and I¡¯m not sure if you can handle it in a month. But I¡¯ll try."


    Rudra stood silent for a moment, then spoke up, his tone surprisingly eager. "Can we try it now?"


    Jaipa stared at him, a little taken aback. "I thought your day was supposed to be a pain for you?"


    Rudra immediately responded, "No, no, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m completely alright. Let¡¯s start now."


    Jaipa nodded, a small approval in his gaze. "Fine then. Sit on the floor."


    Rudra complied without hesitation, sitting down as Jaipa continued,


    Jaipa¡¯s voice cut through the air, quiet yet urgent. "Now, concentrate. Close your eyes and look inward. When you can see your inner self, there will be two keys: me and your first key. You just need to spot me, and I will give you a glass. Whatever is inside, you must drink. But¡ª" he paused, his tone deepening with a serious edge. "Let me warn you: don¡¯t approach your first key right now."


    Rudra frowned, still unsure. "Why is that?"


    Jaipa¡¯s expression darkened for a split second, his voice lowering with an unspoken threat. "Can you do as I say? If you don¡¯t want to get consumed by it, never approach it. Not now, not ever."


    Rudra nodded slowly, understanding the weight behind Jaipa¡¯s words. There was something in his tone that carried a gravity, something that made him take the warning seriously.


    "Alright," Rudra muttered to himself, steeling his mind. As he concentrated, a strange sensation overtook him. It was as if he were fading, slipping into a world that didn¡¯t quite exist yet felt deeply real. But there was an odd sense of safety within him, as though he were cocooned in something protective.


    What is this feeling? Rudra wondered, as a chill crawled down his spine. It felt like someone was constantly watching him. He spun around, scanning the space for any sign of presence, but there was nothing, just an unsettling stillness.


    What is this...? he thought again, his heart pounding as his eyes searched the vast, endless expanse.


    But the more he looked, the more he saw something. Golden threads. They stretched across the world around him, pulsating like stars scattered across a universe. They glowed with an ethereal light, shining like a cosmic web, endless in all directions.


    These threads... Rudra thought, a sense of awe creeping into him. It¡¯s like they¡¯re part of me. Like they¡¯re the reason for my existence itself.


    He reached out to touch one, his fingers trembling, but then his thoughts grew more frantic. What are they? What¡¯s their purpose?


    He had seen plenty of strange things already, but this¡ªthis was something beyond his understanding. He couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom it. His thoughts spiraled as he stood there, lost in the vastness of it all.


    As time passed, the serenity of the golden threads shifted. Ahead of him, a dark, foreboding mist loomed, a black fog that filled the distance with an unsettling presence. Rudra instinctively knew what it was. That¡¯s it, he thought. That¡¯s my first key.


    Without hesitation, he moved away from it, his focus shifting elsewhere. As he wandered further, he came across something floating in the air. It was a glass¡ªfragile, as if on the brink of breaking, but strangely beautiful. The glass was transparent, yet it had a glowing hue, a cosmic green that shimmered like the Northern Lights.


    Rudra hesitated, instinctively stepping closer but then stopping just short of reaching it. I can¡¯t approach it... not yet, he reminded himself. He held his ground as the glass seemed to move towards him, as though drawn by an unseen force. Slowly, it drifted closer and closer until it hovered right in front of him, the liquid within it shimmering.


    Rudra¡¯s gaze fixed on the contents of the glass. Red water, glowing with an unnatural beauty, filled it to the brim. Floating within the liquid were petals¡ªdelicate and soft, as if they had fallen from some ancient flower, each petal carrying the weight of a story. The sight was mesmerizing, as if each petal whispered a secret about the world, or perhaps about Rudra himself.


    What... is this? Rudra thought. Without thinking too much, he took a step back. To his surprise, the glass followed, staying just a step behind. The movement felt like an invitation.


    Rudra took a deep breath, and without a second thought, he grabbed the glass. Holding it firmly, he raised it to his lips and drank the red water. The moment the liquid touched his tongue, a strange sensation flooded his senses¡ªbitter, sweet, and strangely comforting, all at once.


    As he drank, the world around him seemed to shift, and for a brief moment, he lost himself in the taste, the texture, the strange magic of it. But as he finished, the effects were immediate. His body recoiled as if something inside him had jolted awake, and he began coughing violently. Three, four times, each cough more forceful than the last.


    Jaipa, who had been watching intently, furrowed his brow in concern. "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry as he took a step closer.


    Rudra, still recovering from the coughing fit, raised a hand to signal that he was fine. His chest ached, but the sensation slowly ebbed away. With a deep breath, he steadied himself, his mind spinning from the strange experience.


    "I''m... okay," Rudra rasped, his voice hoarse but determined. He glanced down at the empty glass, still in his hand, as he tried to make sense of what just happened.


    Rudra stared at Jaipa, his voice calm, almost too calm for the situation. "I drank the red water in the glass you mentioned."


    Jaipa¡¯s face twisted in confusion before a laugh bubbled out. "Nice joke, master. I thought you were some cold, serious kid, but you can joke, huh?"


    Rudra didn¡¯t respond. His face remained as flat and unreadable as ever, only his eyes giving away the depth of his thoughts. He continued staring at Jaipa, waiting.


    Jaipa raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Are you really saying that you managed to... get it in your first try? And within just a few minutes?"


    Rudra nodded slowly, as if hearing a story and not fully involved in the conversation. He said nothing more, his expression unchanged.


    Jaipa¡¯s skepticism deepened. "Then try using it. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really as good as you say you are."


    Rudra stood there for a moment, a question hanging in the air. "How do I do it?"


    Jaipa looked at him, slightly fascinated, almost in disbelief. "Just place your hand on the book. It will activate automatically."


    Without a second thought, Rudra obeyed, placing his hand on the book. The moment his fingers touched the cover, a spark seemed to jump into his mind, sending a sharp jolt through his head. His senses overwhelmed by a flood of vivid information, it felt like a torrent of cold water rushing through him¡ªnew knowledge pouring into him at a terrifying speed. For a moment, the flow was so intense that he could hardly breathe, the information crashing into him like waves. His mind scrambled to process it all.


    Then, another spark, and a new wave of information flooded in. These weren''t just facts about the book¡ªit was as though the very people who had touched it were now speaking directly in his mind. The memories of the room where it had been placed, the hands that had held it, the conversations they had¡ªall of it. Rudra¡¯s eyes widened as he struggled to absorb it all.


    The flood of information and the memories finally slowed, leaving him breathless and disoriented. He gasped for air, like a fish out of water, his body trying to adjust to the overwhelming flood of new information. He blinked rapidly, trying to regain some semblance of control.


    He looked at Jaipa, his expression one of astonishment. "This ability... it¡¯s more than just amazing."


    Jaipa smirked, pleased but also somewhat puzzled by Rudra''s reaction. The young key had never met someone so quickly attuned to his abilities. It felt almost unnatural.


    Rudra looked back at the book, still processing everything. It wasn¡¯t just the knowledge of the book itself¡ªit was the memories of everyone who had touched it, the atmosphere, the very essence of it. It¡¯s like these memories and information were always inside me, waiting to be uncovered.


    Then, something clicked in his mind. The petals. The red water. What were those petals in the water?


    He leaned in slightly toward Jaipa, a flicker of curiosity in his voice. "Hey, what was in the red water? Those petals¡­ they seemed like a story, somehow. Like they were telling me something."


    The moment the words left Rudra''s mouth, Jaipa¡¯s expression darkened instantly. The playful energy in the room shifted, replaced by a palpable tension. Jaipa¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the room seemed to shrink around them, the air heavy with something dangerous.


    Jaipa took a step closer to Rudra, his voice low and filled with an unnerving intensity. "I¡¯ll ask you this once, so think before answering." His words weren¡¯t so much a question as they were a threat, dripping with an unsettling undertone. "You said you drank the red water. But the petals¡ªexplain them to me."


    Rudra, though still calm, felt the weight of Jaipa''s words settle on him. He took his time before responding, choosing each word carefully. "There were petals in the water," he said slowly, his voice steady. "But for me, it felt like a fallen story¡ªlike the petals were trying to explain something. About themselves, or about... something else."


    Jaipa¡¯s gaze was sharp, and for a moment, Rudra could almost feel the pressure of it weighing down on him. But then, just as quickly, the tension seemed to lift, and Jaipa¡¯s face shifted back to his usual, slightly playful expression.


    Jaipa sighed deeply, rubbing his forehead. "Sorry, master. I humbly ask for your forgiveness." He sounded almost sheepish, though the change was almost too fast to keep up with.


    Rudra, unfazed, gave him a cool look. "Don¡¯t let it happen again." His tone was firm, but there was no real anger in it¡ªjust a reminder of the balance between them.


    Jaipa straightened up, his posture stiffening with a sense of respect. Rudra stared at him for a while before speaking again.


    "But can I ask you something?" Rudra¡¯s voice was calm but laced with curiosity. "What were those petals really about?"


    Jaipa hesitated for a moment, his eyes narrowing. Finally, he spoke, though his words came with an air of reluctance. "I didn''t tell you something important," he began, his voice shifting slightly as he avoided Rudra''s gaze. "I... also hold an innate ability."


    Rudra raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden shift in Jaipa''s tone. "Innate ability? What do you mean?"


    Jaipa¡¯s face tightened for a moment, then


    softened as he finally met Rudra¡¯s gaze. "It¡¯s not something I often share, but... I suppose you should know. My ability is something that ties me more closely to


    ¡± My world of 48H ¡°

 Two Worlds (chapter 31)

    ¡° I also holds an innate ability ¡±


    " So when you asked me about the petals in the red water inside your inner self I knew what those petals where but those petals don''t actually show themselves those petals didn''t meant to be there from the beginning i don''t know how they had been there


    my innate ability that only my keens posses


    It was all of the new things for rudra what was he listening even so he could understand the deepth of his words After a while


    Rudra with quite an curious look on his face asked in an small voice


    ¡° then what it is The function of you innate ability


    With an greedy look on his face


    ¡±jaipa looked at him and smiles quitely as he fly towards rudras front side and says


    It''s an ability that let you enter my world


    ¡° Words of 48 Hours ¡±


    Rudra was quite shocked and asks


    ¡° what kind of name is that ¡±


    Jaipa answer in a calm voice but absolut


    ¡°As the name suggest my world holds total of 48 Hours in a day


    As he says that rudra expression changed from intrested to shock


    How can anyone not be shocked after hearing the thing he was hearing was most abundant thing he had heard in his hole life but without giving much thought rudra started to accept it was not that he was accepting it but is was like he was going to find of soon anyways so he did not give it to much thought as he let pass them


    As jaipa continues


    but the most fascinating thing about my world is the time


    The time in my world and the time in this world flows completely different from my world


    As for example


    If you enter into my world right now and then spend 48 Hours in my world you would get automatically sent back where you came from but the intersting thing is Those 48 Hours you spend in my world


    will only be considered a second in you original world but then most interesting thing that is about my world is this thing rudra listening quietly with a stone face as jaipa continued


    ¡± when you get summoned back into my world there is only half a hour had passes


    This is my innate ability


    ¡° The world of 48H ¡±


    After giving basic knowledge to rudra jaipa


    Remain silent looking the expression rudra was makeing


    Rudra was utterly shocked after hearing that explaination from jaipa he was processing what he heard was correct or something else as he remains silent processing the new founed knowledge


    His thoughts started to scream loud


    ¡° A world of 48 Hours ¡± what kind of world is this no what kind of ability is this does that means all the others kids who got choosen will also get on the pair of this kind of abilitys


    As his thoughts wonderd and a particular thought wandered in his mind for a long time as he let it out it was Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡° I can spend 72 hours a day ¡±


    This is just beyond anything i expected in my whole life


    ¡° it''s not that i will just extra 48 Hours the main resource I can get from it is the experience of the extra 48 Hours compare to others i will be living 2 days ahead of them


    His body was flowing with the thoughts as he realised he needed to ask questions about the jaipa''s world he came to his senses


    ¡± Hay jaipa can we enter in your world right now ¡°


    Jaipa reacted instantly


    ¡± don''t even think about that ¡°


    As he said that with a serious expression


    ¡± do you think it''s an peaceful world like your from my explanation it was only 0.1 of my world that hold secret at your current level you won''t even survive a hour no not even a hour in there¡°


    After saying that he went silent


    And again said


    ¡± On other when I think about the upcoming


    Trials that will be coming in next 2 weeks i think you won''t even survive that ¡°


    ¡±In the land of sin ¡±


    Rudra was on his gard when he heard the upcoming trials


    With a voice that sound like he doesn''t know anything he asked to jaipa


    ¡±What are you talking about¡±


    Jaipa with questions on his face looked at him


    ¡° what ¡±


    Rudra asked again this time in little details


    ¡° what do you meant when you said there will be a upcoming trials in 2 weeks ¡±


    Jaipa was totally taken back from rudras words as he stopped flying in the air and comes face to face in front of him and asked


    ¡°. What are you ¡±


    Rudra again with questions on his face


    ¡°What do you mean by that ¡°


    ¡±How can you not know something as important as this when you got accepted by the key how can you not know , no let me ask a different question ¡° and looks at rudra


    ¡± How much time has it been you came to know the key exists in this world ¡°


    ¡± rudra gave it a thoughts and with an flat tone said


    ¡°I think I had been 15 days ¡°


    The little version of rudra fell on the ground after those words fell on his ears


    ¡± How can it be , how could I the last keen of my kind choose a useless person as my master... Hfu hfu no it can''t be


    Rudra with disappointed look


    ¡° you know i can hear you well ¡±


    He gets up the floor and started to fly up matching the face of rudra he says


    ¡°So you don''t know anything about anything what happened into this world until now or in the past no looking at him he asked


    Rudra nodded in no


    ¡±wow you are something ¡±


    ¡°Let we discusse that later but let me give you what where you got yourself dragged into ¡°


    As he began explain what was coming next his little face become grim and he started explaining


    At the start he hesitated but he started explaining with that grim face


    ¡± When you get chosen by a key you need to go on a trial called


    ¡° The sins of key ¡±


    It will Begin after 2 weeks after you get choosen by an key


    You will get summoned in the


    ¡° world of sin ¡±


    Rudra froze without blinking he knew something wasn''t right from the start how could anyone gain something without paying the price the price for ganing power is the risking there life he was middle of his thoughts but jaipa little voice dragged him out as he continued


    ¡°You need to kill your key sin to come back into your original world ¡±


    After taking a pause his words where hanging in the air with the waight of there own as he continued again


    Until you kill the sin of you key you won''t be able to come back into your original world


    there where things get hard for most of the kids


    At the start of this trials most of the kids used to die in the land of sin and thous the name came to know


    ¡° The land of sacrifice ¡°


    After taking a little pause he continued


    but as the time passed parents because concious about those things and started to teach there kids at the early age of thir life how to fight how to survive in a unknown word with thir new founed ability giving them knowledge about the new world they ever even thinked of , even the normal peoples made there child learn how to fight even if it was little bit but they teach them


    But when you said you didn''t know our existence until 15days ago


    ¡° what kind of life you had lived until now ¡±


    ¡°Rudra with straight face said ¡°


    ¡±What do we gain from killing those sins ¡±


    Jaipa thought in his mind so now you dodge the question you brate ¡°


    ¡± The remaining fragments of the keys power ¡°


    ¡±Rudra with the flat face ¡±


    ¡° will it be hard ¡±


    ¡°In the world of sin you can survive at list a month when your are trying to survive without fighting with you current power as you know you don''t have any ability realated that will help you in your battle ¡±


    As he said that a sudden silent took over the room rudra moved towards his bed and layed and said


    ¡° what do you think how many days do i need to train to be able to safely survive the


    ¡± The world of sins¡°


    Jaipa looked at rudra and said at least you 3 or 4 month to be able to safely survive the world of sins


    Rudra as usual flat face


    ¡± Ooo I see ¡°


    Again the silent took over the room


    After a few minutes


    Jaipa talked


    ¡± We will enter my world tomorrow I wish that will happen ¡° you can at least know what kind of dengerous thing we are talking about right


    ¡°And it''s not like i can stop the process now ¡°


    Rudra shifted to his left side and asked


    ¡± which process ¡°


    Jaipa hesitated for a bit and said


    Aaa the thing is ....how .aa.. you will get automatically transferred to my world once you hold that ability it''s Will get activated randomly in mids on anything


    A moment of silence flew in the room and suddenly rudra who was laying on bed stood and asked


    ¡± what you mean by that ¡°


    Jaipa looked at rudra and said after staying silent for a time


    It as I said you will get transferred anytime even in the midst of you Sleep ¡±


    Again rudra stood in silence and after a moment he said


    ¡° i understand ¡±


    He didn''t had a choice but to accept it as it was


    What can I do about it if it''s going to happen it will I can''t wast my energy on thinking on those stuff I can''t change anyway i want to really ask this question to you


    Jaipa said ¡° what is it ¡±


    ¡°Why do you look like me ¡°


    ¡±Oo it''s because of my kind only manifest in in their owners apperance in the physical world ¡°


    ¡°I see ¡± rudra with flat tone said ¡°


    Rudra laying on the bed w


    ith the look emotionaless on his face said


    ¡± Do you also think this world is kind ¡°


    Jaipa looked at him with an quite fascinated look in his face and said .....

 Angelic wings ( chapter 32)

    "Do you think this world is kind or the people living in it are kindnature?"


    Jaipa¡¯s expression shifted into quiet fascination.


    As he answered


    "The world itself? I can''t say it is."


    He leaned in slightly, his golden eyes steady. "But the people who live in it¡­ they can be."


    Rudra cut in without hesitation


    Some people can also be afraid of someone¡¯s kindnature or the kindness or the reality that kindness carries. After taking a pause he continued


    The feelings that arise after kindness is given to them can also be seen as cruelty.


    Some people talk about how great kindnature is, but they¡¯re just speaking bullshit. Kindnature hurts, and the feelings that coming from that kindnature can be disturbing."


    Jaipa was not shocked by the boy''s words, but by the fact that the boy¡ªwho seemed unable to feel anything¡ªwas talking as if he had experienced those emotions himself. Looking at his expression, Jaipa could tell that the boy hadn¡¯t felt those things; he was merely speaking from observation, not from experience."


    So you hold those kinds of meaning of your life you are quite an unique kid for your age ¡° and he continued


    "Humans are taught that cruelty is an evil, a life-taking force. Yet, how can one truly know the true meaning of kindness without understanding the depth of cruelty?


    Cruelty exists not as a curse but as a harsh teacher, meant to reveal the true meaning of kindness. Every living being, no matter how powerful¡ªbe it a king or a prince¡ªwill, at some point in their life, face cruelty. It is in those moments of pain and suffering that the true value of kindness they come to know


    Only by confronting the darkness can one appreciate the light. Cruelty, though painful, is the foundation upon which compassion is built."


    Rudra¡¯s voice rose slightly, his tone firm. ¡°Kindness is just an excuse the world uses to hide its cruelty.¡±


    Jaipa blinked, then asked, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Silence. A pause stretched between them before Rudra finally replied, his voice even.


    ¡°Happiness doesn¡¯t need kindness. It doesn¡¯t need emotions at all.¡±


    Jaipa stared at him. Something about those words made his chest tighten. ¡°Seeing too much at such a young age will only blind you to the kindness that still exists.¡±


    The room fell into silence.


    Jaipa¡¯s thoughts swirled.


    What has this world done to him?


    "Those who witness cruelty too early lose the ability to recognize kindness when it stands before them. To truly understand cruelty is to be unable to escape it. Even if you try to run, it lingers."


    Jaipa had been wrong about Rudra. He thought the boy had been hardened by the cruelty he¡¯d endured, but Rudra was not someone who could hold on to cruelty, or kindness, or even happiness. Those things were just fleeting images, emotions he had seen reflected in others, but never truly felt.


    Rudra was a vessel that never filled, an empty shell that echoed with the absence of everything he couldn¡¯t understand or hold onto. The world had tried to shape him with its cruelty, but it had left him cold and distant, untouched by the very emotions that defined others. A boy standing at the edge of emotions he could see but never reach.


    Jaipa, letting go of the previous topic, suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, kid¡­ why do you have those angelic wings?¡±


    Rudra glanced at him. ¡°Did you not watch my ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Jaipa admitted. ¡°But I was late, so I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Rudra¡¯s gaze dropped to his wings. ¡°They appeared when I was accepted by my first key.¡±


    Jaipa crossed his arms, his voice filled with arrogance. ¡°So, it was a transformation-type key.¡±


    Rudra frowned. ¡°Does that mean I can transform into¡­ whatever it belongs to?¡±


    Jaipa nodded. ¡°That¡¯s usually how they work.¡±


    ¡°Then why did it stop?¡± Jaipa asked while floating lazily around the room.


    Rudra exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They say something inside me blocked it.¡±


    Jaipa stopped midair, tilting his head. Then, with a quieter voice, he whispered, ¡°Do you know anything about the golden threads inside you?¡±


    Rudra stiffened. He sat up on the bed and looked Jaipa straight in the eye. ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    Jaipa smirked. ¡°Boy, I live inside you. Of course, I can see them.¡±


    Rudra hesitated before asking, ¡°Then¡­ do you know what they are?¡±


    Jaipa rolled his eyes. ¡°If I knew, would I be asking you? Are you actually dumb?¡±


    Rudra ignored the insult, stretching his wings slightly. Jaipa groaned.


    ¡°Can you make them smaller? I can¡¯t fly properly because of them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to use them,¡± Rudra admitted. ¡°Can they go back inside me?¡±


    Jaipa sighed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    Then, as if remembering something, Jaipa¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°But why do your wings resemble them?¡±


    Rudra narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who?¡±


    Jaipa leaned in, whispering near his ear, ¡°The ones above.¡±


    Rudra sat in silence, watching Jaipa¡¯s expression.


    Jaipa sighed dramatically. ¡°How can someone be this oblivious?¡± He clicked his tongue and hovered near Rudra¡¯s ear again.


    ¡°We call them gods.¡±


    He pulled back, now speaking louder. ¡°And your wings look just like theirs.¡±


    Rudra shrugged. ¡°How would I know?¡± His voice was as flat as ever.


    Jaipa groaned. ¡°Then at least try to do something about them! They¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Rudra ignored him, lying back down. The soft mattress pulled him into comfort almost instantly. His wings instinctively curled around him, cocooning him in warmth.


    Jaipa watched from above, his irritation fading. This kid¡­ he¡¯s going to be useful.


    Muttering to himself, Jaipa flew closer, tucking himself into the warmth of Rudra¡¯s wings.


    ¡°I take back what I said. This is actually pretty nice and warm ¡±


    And just like that, he drifted into sleep.


    At the morning


    Sunlight streamed through the window, landing on Rudra¡¯s face. His wings twitched before shifting to block the light.


    Ray¡¯s voice echoed through the room as he spoke to Vidar. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s using his wings to cover his face now that''s a use of wings for him How much longer is he gonna sleep anyway ?¡±


    Ray watched silently before nudging Rudra¡¯s bed. ¡°Wake up. The sun¡¯s already up.¡±


    Rudra groaned, slowly opening his eyes. His wings pulled away from his face as he sat up. He looked at the two standing beside him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ray grinned excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside!¡±


    Rudra rubbed his eyes. ¡°Why? I want to sleep more.¡±


    Ray smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to test your new ability?¡±


    Ray and Vidar¡¯s excitement was obvious, but Rudra simply stretched and muttered,


    ¡°I already know about it.¡±


    His flat tone left the two stunned.


    The room held its breath. Ray and Vidar leaned in, anticipation crackling in the air.


    "Well? What is it?" Ray pressed, eyes bright with excitement.


    Rudra let the moment stretch. He forced a small smile¡ªpracticed, unnatural¡ªbefore letting it fade. His expression returned to its usual blankness.


    "I can read the information of things."


    Silence.


    That was it. No dramatic reveal, no impressive display of power. He rubbed his eyes, his wings shifting lazily behind him.


    Ray and Vidar exchanged glances, waiting for more. When nothing came, they spoke in unison.


    "That''s all?"


    Rudra nodded, the movement small and indifferent¡ªlike a child agreeing to something they barely cared about.


    Disbelief flickered across their faces. Their thoughts were practically written on their expressions:


    "That''s it? Just reading information? What good is that in a fight? How does that help when your life is on the line?"


    Rudra had already asked himself the same thing.


    "There¡¯s no point in telling them everything. My life depends on this power. Why would I reveal something that could be used against me? It¡¯s not like I planned to tell them in the first place ofcourse he thought in his mind "


    The silence stretched until Ray finally clapped his hands together, forcing a grin.


    "Hey, don''t get upset over something so small!" he said brightly. "I know your life depends on your ability, but don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯m here for you! Even if it¡¯s useless in battle, I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯m your big brother, after all!"


    Vidar nodded in agreement. "Come on. Let¡¯s head to the training grounds and test our abilities."


    Rudra studied them. Are they idiots or just naive?


    His thoughts were cut short as Ray suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    "Get up already!" he whined, practically dragging Rudra out of bed. "We¡¯ll be outside. Don¡¯t take too long!"


    Vidar and Ray turned and left, their excitement buzzing in the air.


    The moment they were out of sight, Rudra¡¯s expression dropped. The false smile faded, leaving only a blank, unreadable face.


    He let out a quiet sigh.


    "Naive."


    Shaking off his thoughts, he went to freshen up.


    Standing before the mirror, he studied himself. His gaze lingered on the large wings that stretched from his back.


    "Too big for my body¡­ but not heavy at all."


    With a final glance at his reflection, he turned and left the room, making his way toward the training grounds.


    As he approached, he spotted Ray and Vidar waving at him. Their excitement was palpable, and Rudra couldn''t help but feel a flicker of curiosity.


    What kind of abilities do they hold?


    His eyes drifted toward Ray, thinking about the Archangel Larva Key.


    "What kind of power does it have?"

 Key of rune chapter 33

    Rudra stepped onto the training grounds, his wings rustling behind him. The morning air was crisp, and the field stretched wide, bordered by towering stone walls. On the training ground, only three kids stood in the vast open space. The towering stone walls surrounded them, casting long shadows on the ground as the crisp morning air settled around them.


    Suddenly, Rudra''s mind drifted.


    It wasn¡¯t just a memory¡ªit was something more.


    For a brief moment, he wasn¡¯t here. He was in his Memories


    The thick scent of blood filled his nose, overwhelming, suffocating. Beneath him, the ground wasn¡¯t dry earth¡ªit was soaked in red, a vast pool of it stretching endlessly. The air felt dense, almost heavy, pressing down on him.


    The image before him blurred, shifting, overlapping with the present. The training ground. The empty space. The three figures standing there.


    It was the same.


    Then, just as suddenly, he snapped back to reality.


    He lifted his head, his eyes settling on the two figures waiting ahead.


    Ray and Vidar stood in the center of the training grounds.


    Ray practically vibrated with excitement, shifting his weight from foot to foot, while Vidar remained still, watching with his usual composed expression.


    ¡°You took long enough,¡± Ray called out, grinning. ¡°I was starting to think you¡¯d fallen back asleep.¡±


    As he spoke, Rudra¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground.


    A line of ants crawled past, moving in perfect formation across the dirt.


    Ray huffed. ¡°Look at this guy, ignoring us again.¡±


    The words reached Rudra¡¯s ears. His expression didn¡¯t change, but inside, he switched.


    His voice came out light, casual¡ªpart of his carefully crafted act.


    ¡°When did I ignore you, brother? I was just watching these ants.¡±


    Ray frowned. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°They looked like us,¡± Rudra said simply.


    Vidar¡¯s eyes sharpened slightly, curiosity flickering in his gaze. ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    Ray and Vidar both stared at him, waiting for an explanation.


    Rudra let a brief pause stretch before answering. His tone was thoughtful, but his face remained innocent.


    ¡°Ants, despite their tiny size, exist in the midst of a vast and intricate world. Just like us humans.¡±


    Ray exhaled deeply, running a hand through his hair. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Rudra nodded.


    Ray groaned. ¡°I thought you were going to start talking about creepy stuff again.¡±


    Vidar, who had been silently listening, turned to Ray. ¡°Creepy? What kind of creepy stuff?¡±


    Ray smirked slightly, glancing at Rudra.


    ¡°Sometimes he says things that sound¡­ off. Like he¡¯s a completely different person for a moment.¡±


    Vidar looked at Rudra and grinned. ¡°Interesting. I¡¯d love to hear some of your creepy stuff sometime.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be my pleasure, Vidar,¡± he said in a tone that sounded like a mischievous child.


    Vidar chuckled, his eyes gleaming. ¡°Even your creepy stuff would probably sound cute. Right, Ray?¡± He turned to Ray with a wink.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Ray couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Yeah, I suppose it would,¡± he said, nodding exaggeratedly. ¡°Who knew creepy could be cute?¡±


    The moment felt lighter as they all exchanged knowing looks.


    Then Ray suddenly froze, eyes widening. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ why are we standing here chatting? Oh right! Rudra, you distracted me! We were supposed to be testing our new abilities!¡±


    Rudra snickered, his laughter easy and carefree, like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    Ray glanced at him, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re laughing at me, huh?¡±


    Rudra smiled innocently. ¡°Not laughing, just¡­ amused.¡±


    Vidar raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    With a thoughtful pause, Vidar stepped away from Ray and Rudra, his movements calm and controlled. A quick gust of wind lifted his hair slightly, and his green eyes glowed with a faint, almost mystical light. He stopped at a comfortable distance, still and confident. After a just few seconds he opened his eyes and started to walk


    Rudra tilted his head, an eyebrow raised. ¡°Ray, why is he walking toward us now?¡±


    Ray grinned, clearly enjoying the moment. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know? He¡¯s done. Figured out his ability.¡±


    Rudra blinked, a slight frown on his face as he looked at Ray. ¡°How did he do that?¡± His curiosity piqued, and his words came out quicker than usual.


    Ray rolled his eyes good-naturedly. ¡°Come on, Rudra. Didn¡¯t you do the same thing? It¡¯s easy.¡±


    That''s what I am saying it''s to easy rudra said in s cutely tone


    Ray smiled and said that what''s it about it needed to be easy ¡° if we couldn''t gasp our ability in two weeks then we are going to die in thir as he said that


    Rudra narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ray looked at him and said nothing as he said that rudra ignored the his asnd asked another question ¡°how do you learn it ¡°


    Ray chuckled, leaning back casually. ¡°Simple. Close your eyes, think about your Key, remember something about its characteristics That¡¯s when your ability kicks in.¡±


    Rudra processed the words, his gaze steady on Ray.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ray nodded, his smile still playful. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s thoughts buzzed. ¡°How does it work though?¡± he asked, still not completely satisfied.


    Ray didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°When you remember something about your Key, new memories flood in. Everything you need to know about your ability¡ªwhat it does, how to use it¡ªjust pops up. Simple as that.¡±


    Rudra paused, his expression thoughtful. For a split second, his mind wandered elsewhere. Jaipa¡­ that little gremlin kept messing with me last night.


    A voice suddenly rang in his head, teasing.


    ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t messing with you. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m the bad guy.¡±


    Rudra didn¡¯t flinch, but his thoughts sharpened. ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?¡±


    Jaipa¡¯s voice sounded almost too amused. ¡°Are you forgetting something? I¡¯m bonded to your soul. I hear your thoughts, genius. And by the way, don¡¯t think anything weird.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s face remained a blank mask, though internally, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Of course, Jaipa would be eavesdropping.


    Rudra stood there, his usual mask firmly in place. But then, unexpectedly, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    Jaipa, floating in front of him, froze mid-air. His tiny wings faltered for a second, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    It was the first time Jaipa had ever seen Rudra smile.


    For a long moment, Jaipa didn¡¯t speak, his mind struggling to process the sight. His gaze flicked from Rudra to the distant training ground. The air around him seemed to thicken as he floated closer, voice softer now.


    ¡°How¡­ how do you smile?¡± Jaipa finally asked, his voice full of confusion.


    Rudra met his gaze, his expression unreadable. He glanced over at Ray and Vidar, standing still as usual, their eyes fixed on them. But they hadn¡¯t reacted. They hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Why aren¡¯t they reacting? Even after seeing you smile, why are they so indifferent?


    Jaipa¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, sharp and mocking.


    ¡°So, you actually are a little dumb, huh?¡±


    Jaipa¡¯s laugh echoed through Rudra¡¯s mind, high-pitched and teasing. After a moment, he sobered, his expression turning serious. ¡°Is it because of these kids? That¡¯s why you¡¯re smiling?¡±


    Rudra opened his mouth, ready to brush off the question. But before he could speak, Jaipa cut him off, his voice insistent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare dodge this question.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s gaze shifted downward, his smile fading as the truth settled heavy in his chest. He looked back at Jaipa, his voice low.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an act. Something I need to do in order to survive here with them.¡± He paused, the weight of his words pressing down. ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay. A full meal, a bed to sleep in, a warm shelter where I don¡¯t have to worry about freezing to death in the cold.¡±


    Jaipa floated quietly in front of him, studying his face for a long time. Finally, after a long silence, he spoke softly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a small price for that. But don¡¯t forget, Rudra¡­ You¡¯re paying more than just with smiles.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Jaipa floated in front of Rudra, his usual teasing expression replaced with something more serious. "Aha, I did lie about how to use my ability. It''s just that I¡¯m different from the other Keys."


    Rudra¡¯s thoughts flickered back to last night¡¯s conversation, but before he could dive deeper, he noticed Vidar standing there. Vidar¡¯s smile was calm and genuine, not like the fake smiles Rudra often wore himself.


    Vidar glanced between Ray and Rudra, his expression unchanged as a soft breeze blew past them. He stayed silent for a beat before speaking, his voice calm but with a hint of quiet excitement.


    "I think my ability is pretty useful in battle," Vidar said, his gaze focused and unwavering. "It can be used offensively and defensively."


    Rudra raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk pulling at the corner of his lips. "Good for you, Vidar. Twelve shards, of course it would be useful."


    He couldn¡¯t help it. It was obvious, after all. Even a ten-shard Key could hold its own against an entire army if used right. But Vidar? He had twelve. It was ridiculous.


    Vidar continued, his voice smooth and steady, but there was a flicker of excitement in his eyes now. "My ability lets me generate runes in my fists."


    Ray, who had been practically bouncing with excitement, leaned in, eyes wide. ¡°Aha, what kind of runes are you talking about?¡±


    Vidar grinned at Ray¡¯s enthusiasm, then took a moment to reply. ¡°Quite a few types, actually.¡±


    Ray¡¯s curiosity grew, his impatience obvious. ¡°Go on then!¡±


    -Combat Runes


    " Vidar said, his tone casual but heavy with meaning. "Ones that enhance strength, speed, or durability.¡±


    Ray¡¯s eyes almost sparkled. ¡°And?¡±


    -Explosive Runes...


    - Binding Runes¡­


    - Runes of Protection


    ,¡± Vidar continued, his expression still composed. But then, his voice dropped slightly, and Rudra felt the air shift. ¡°And a few


    - Forbidden/Ancient Runes.¡±


    The moment those words hit the air, everything felt heavier.


    Ray was stunned into silence, eyes wide as he tried to process what Vidar had just said. But Rudra? He just stared, unblinking. His mind was already working¡ªYeah, of course Ray¡¯s shocked. That¡¯s crazy power.


    But then something else happened. Jaipa, hovering near Rudra, seemed to stumble mid-air. His wings flapped furiously to regain control, and he zipped closer to Rudra, his voice high-pitched with urgency.


    ¡°Hey, kid," Jaipa said, sounding more desperate than Rudra had ever heard. "You¡¯re acting, right? Act however you need to, but get close to that kid. Somehow.¡±


    Rudra blinked, his mind racing as he processed Jaipa¡¯s words. Why¡¯s he so desperate?


    ¡°Why are you so desperate?¡± Rudra asked, his voice steady, but his gaze unwavering.


    Jaipa frowned, his tiny face scrunching in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not desperate, you little mug. It¡¯s for your safety.¡±


    Rudra tilted his head, still confused. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this guy¡¯s ability?¡±


    Jaipa sighed deeply. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? This kid holds the best offensive, defensive, and support abilities. It¡¯s like he¡¯s holding a whole bunch of powers in his hands. He can boost his strength or agility, heal himself, and even stop opponents from moving. And the worst part? The Forbidden Runes. Only he knows what they do, but even a mid-level Forbidden Rune would wipe anyone out.¡±


    Rudra¡¯s gaze flicked back to Vidar,


    ¡°Vidar,¡± Rudra finally said, his voice calm, but the weight of his words clear. ¡°That¡¯s an impressive ability.¡±


    Vidar gave him a knowing smirk. ¡°Aha, I know.¡±


    He turned to Ray, his eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Hey, Ray, why don¡¯t you go ahead and test out your ability? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s better than mine.¡±


    Ray, fully charged with excitement, grinned back. ¡°Aha! You bet it is, Vidar! I¡¯ll show you,¡± he said with a teasing wink before turning and walking away from them.

 The Guardian of Life chapter 34

    Ray walked away from Rudra and Vidar swiftly, maintaining a certain distance. As he turned to look at them, he found something fascinating about their presence. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but watching them felt almost captivating.


    With a quiet breath, Ray allowed his tense body to relax, the strain of half a month of relentless training finally easing. His muscles loosened, and his mind began to settle into a rare moment of calm.


    Then, a sudden cold swept through the group. The air shifted, an icy breeze flowing in with Ray¡¯s movement. Everyone felt it¡ªa chilling sensation wrapping around them.


    Ray felt the cold brushing against his skin, crisp and sharp. And in the next second, without hesitation, he chose to close his eyes.


    As he did that, he felt a sudden tension rising in his body. In just a second, his entire being reacted¡ªhis body growing hotter and hotter, as if an unseen force had ignited something deep within him.


    The heat surged, intensifying with each passing moment. But just as quickly as it had come, it began to fade. The burning sensation gradually settled, his body returning to normal.


    As the heat dissipated, he regained his composure, his stance becoming calm and steady. But then, in the very next second, a realization struck him.


    He wasn¡¯t shocked by the sudden tension.


    He wasn¡¯t shocked by the unbearable heat.


    It was because of¡­


    Vidar spoke, his voice laced with concern.


    "Something seems wrong with him."


    Rudra, however, couldn''t grasp the situation. He had no knowledge of what was happening¡ªhe simply stared at Ray, his expression unreadable.


    As for Ray, he closed his eyes again. A second passed. Then he opened them. And again, he shut them¡ªrepeating the action a few times, as if trying to make sense of something.


    Vidar, watching from a distance, finally spoke up.


    "What''s wrong, Ray?"


    At the sudden question, Ray turned toward the voice, his gaze lingering as he thought carefully. After a brief silence, he finally answered.


    "Something isn¡¯t right... There... there¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯t recall any memories at all."


    Vidar asked, "What...?" but then paused.


    He couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    That was right¡ªhe couldn¡¯t hear a single word Ray had just said. It wasn¡¯t that Ray had spoken too softly, nor had he deliberately lowered his voice. It was as if Ray¡¯s words had been meant only for himself, locked away beyond anyone else''s reach.


    But Ray wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose.


    He, too, was lost in his own thoughts, drowning in the questions swirling inside his mind.


    "What¡¯s wrong with me?" he muttered to himself.


    As the question left his lips, he exhaled deeply, forcing himself to let go of unnecessary thoughts. He needed to try again. He needed to focus.


    Closing his eyes, he allowed his mind to settle, fading into a deep state of calm. Seconds turned into minutes, yet no matter how long he waited, no memories surfaced.


    Nothing.


    Even now, after all this effort, after reaching such stillness, he couldn¡¯t access anything.


    Finally, he opened his eyes.


    But his eyes spoke louder than any words could.


    "What¡¯s wrong with me...?"


    Even after all of this, after pushing himself to the limit, there was still nothing. Not a single memory.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Disappointment settled deep within him.


    As Ray snapped out of his thoughts, the first thing he saw was Vidar¡¯s face¡ªpale, frozen, as if he had just seen a ghost.


    Confused, Ray¡¯s gaze shifted to Rudra. Unlike Vidar, Rudra¡¯s expression remained flat, unreadable as always. But the moment their eyes met, something changed.


    Rudra¡¯s slowly made a face of shock


    Ray¡¯s mind raced. Why are they looking at me like that? What had happened in the few moments he was lost in thought?


    Before he could voice his confusion, something caught his eye.


    A shadow.


    A large, looming shadow near him.


    His body tensed as he instinctively tried to turn and see what was behind him. But just then, his gaze locked onto Vidar again.


    Vidar¡¯s expression had worsened¡ªhis terror was unmistakable.


    Ray¡¯s thoughts wavered for a second. Should I even dare to look behind me?


    It wasn¡¯t normal for Vidar to make that kind of face. If even Rudra looked shocked, then whatever was behind him¡­ wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    A cold sensation crept over him as he hesitated, staring down at his own feet.


    Slowly, carefully, he started turning, moving just a little at a time. Every movement felt heavy, deliberate. Even as he fully turned his body to face the other direction, his eyes remained locked on the ground, unwilling to look up.


    His breath felt shallow. He could feel it¡ªsomething was there.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally took a long, steady breath. Then, mustering every ounce of courage, he swiftly lifted his head.


    The first thing he saw was skin.


    For a fleeting moment, he thought it belonged to a person¡ªbut in the next second, his mind shifted.


    No.


    It wasn¡¯t skin.


    It was a pair of boots.


    Boots made of skin.


    "What kind of skin looks like that? It¡¯s like... a beast¡¯s." Ray thought as he continued moving his gaze upward, his curiosity growing with each second.


    First, he saw pants made of a different type of skin¡ªgentle yet sturdy, crafted with careful attention to detail. The material seemed both durable and refined.


    But his focus quickly shifted to something else.


    Hanging from the belt at the individual¡¯s waist were two blades¡ªgleaming, deadly. He could only see the hilts, but even from this angle, he could imagine how sharp and expertly crafted they were. Despite his desire to look at other details, his eyes kept gravitating toward those blades. He wanted them.


    Still, forcing himself to look higher, Ray finally lifted his gaze to meet the stranger¡¯s face. What he saw made his breath catch.


    Four golden eyes.


    They were not just eyes; they seemed to peer deep inside him, as if they could see parts of him he himself didn¡¯t understand.


    And yet, despite the unnatural number of eyes, Ray was entranced by their beauty. The golden gleam in them was hypnotic, shining with a divine, almost otherworldly radiance.


    Ray couldn¡¯t look away. He stared, mesmerized by the piercing, yet captivating gaze.


    After a long, tense moment, he finally let a voice slip from his mouth¡ªa voice laced with a playful tone, as if the awe hadn¡¯t fully registered yet.


    "Who are you?"


    Ray¡¯s voice carried a hint of curiosity, yet there was an underlying weight to his words.


    The figure looked at him, his golden gaze both mesmerizing and unreadable. It was beautiful¡ªyet within it lay something cold, something distant.


    A cold respect.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of respect that came from admiration or warmth. No, it was a respect stripped of all emotion, a respect that existed simply because it had to.


    Without much hesitation, the figure answered.


    "I... the Guardian of Life, greet my 1,777th master."


    Silence.


    The words hung in the air like an inescapable truth.


    Everyone who heard them was struck with shock so profound it seemed to steal the breath from their lungs. Everyone¡ªexcept one.


    Rudra.


    Why would he be shocked when he didn¡¯t even understand what was happening? While the others reeled from the revelation, his expression remained as flat as ever.


    But for one person, that shock carried something else¡ªfear.


    Jaipa.


    As Rudra turned back to look at the figure calling himself the Guardian of Life, a question formed in his mind. But before he could voice it, his gaze instinctively shifted toward Jaipa.


    And the moment he saw him¡ª


    The question in his mind vanished.


    Instead, a new question took its place.


    "What''s wrong with you¡­ why are you tumbling?" Rudra asked, his tone as flat as ever.


    Jaipa looked at him, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, without a second of hesitation, he darted behind Rudra, using him as a shield.


    Rudra remained still, unfazed. He didn¡¯t flinch, nor did he move to push Jaipa away. He simply stood there, confused.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    Jaipa didn¡¯t answer. His body was tense, his breathing uneven. He wasn¡¯t just hiding¡ªhe was terrified.


    Then, in a whisper, barely audible, he muttered, "Why¡­ why¡­?" His voice trembled. "Why did it have to be here?"


    It was as if he was reliving something¡ªa nightmare he couldn¡¯t escape. His voice, his body, even his very presence seemed consumed by fear.


    Rudra said nothing. He didn¡¯t ask questions. He didn¡¯t offer comfort. He simply stood there, watching.


    Meanwhile, Ray was still fixated on the figure before him, his golden eyes sparkling with excitement. his focus was entirely on the being standing in front of him.


    With barely contained eagerness, he finally asked, "Are you my key?"


    A cold voice responded, its tone laced with a strange, distant weight.


    "Yes."


    Ray wasted no time, jumping straight to the most important question.


    "What is my ability?"


    A heavy silence fell over them. The figure stood still, as if waiting for the right moment. Then, at last, he spoke.


    "I belong to you."


    Ray''s excitement faded, replaced by confusion. "What?" he asked, his brows furrowing.


    The figure remained composed. "I belong to you," he repeated.


    Ray sighed, waving a hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, I get that. You belong to me. But what about my ability?"


    The figure didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he simply stared at Ray.


    And in that silent stare, something was clear.


    "This time¡­ a cheerful brat, huh?"


    The figure spoke again, his voice steady and unwavering.


    "I belong to you as a form of your ability."


    Ray was utterly stunned.


    For a moment, his mind went blank. He understood the words, yet at the same time, he didn¡¯t. A key¡ªbut in the form of an ability? It was something he had never heard of before.


    After a long pause, he finally gathered his thoughts and, in a slow and steady voice, asked, "What are you, then?"


    Without hesitation, the figure responded.


    "I am the truth. I am the lie. I am the companion of your life and the loner of eternity


    I am the voice in silence,and the guide in darkness,


    Through battle and blood,


    through time and trials,


    I remain¡ªunwavering, eternal


    I am the form of your belonging¡ª


    And the truth of your belonging."


    Ray blinked, then let out a small, amused smile.


    "You¡¯re good with words, huh?" He exhaled, scratching the back of his head. "I¡¯m not exactly the poetic type. Can you explain it more simply?"


    The figure remained composed, then answered.


    "I am like a physical body that can fight alongside you as a companion and protect you as a shield."


    Ray¡¯s eyes lit up. "Ooooh! Like a bodyguard?"


    The figure sighed at Ray¡¯s sparkling expression but nodded slightly before adding, "And I can be your teacher."


    On the other hand, a silent listener¡ªRudra¡ªstood in the background, observing everything.


    His mind processed the information, and for the first time, a thought flickered through him:


    "So, that''s his ability¡­ A key that manifests in the physical world, with an intact body, a decade of experience, and thousands of skills¡­"


    Rudra whispered to himself, his voice barely audible.


    "That¡¯s a whole bunch of diamonds he just found there."

 A fallen god chapter 35

    The atmosphere around them remained heavy, almost suffocating. Though Ray had spoken with his usual carefree tone, the truth of the situation wasn¡¯t lost on anyone.


    This wasn¡¯t just an ability.


    It was an imbalance.


    A single person, a mere boy, had just gained a guardian with thousands of years of fighting experience, knowledge, and wisdom. It wasn¡¯t just about combat¡ªthis entity had witnessed eras unfold, had understood people, wars, civilizations. This wasn¡¯t simply an ability. It was a force that tipped the scales entirely in Ray¡¯s favor.


    Rudra, ever silent, observed everything. His unreadable gaze held a flicker of thought¡ªcalculating, measuring.


    Vidar, standing a few feet away, clenched his fists. It was subtle, but a hint of unease flickered through his eyes. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Ray, but the presence of this Guardian of Life made something clear:


    Ray was no longer just a kid among them.


    And then¡ªbreaking the tension¡ªRay, with his usual playful grin, tilted his head toward his new guardian and asked,


    "Hey, bodyguard¡ª" he paused, eyes glinting with curiosity. "Is your real name actually ¡®Guardian of Life,¡¯ or do you have something cooler?"


    The Guardian did not answer immediately.


    Instead, he stood in silence, his golden eyes observing Ray as if weighing something unseen.


    The stillness stretched.


    Then, at last, in a voice that carried centuries of weight, he spoke:


    "Amarok."


    A single name.


    The sound of it resonated through the air, heavy, absolute.


    It was a name that belonged to no ordinary being. It felt ancient, mythical, as though simply speaking it would awaken something buried deep within the fabric of time.


    Vidar¡¯s breath hitched for just a second.


    Jaipa¡ªwho had barely moved since the Guardian appeared¡ªflinched.


    But Ray?


    Ray grinned.


    "Amarok, huh?" He let the name settle on his tongue, rolling it over like a prized treasure. Then, with a carefree chuckle, he clapped his hands together.


    "Yeah, that sounds way cooler than just ¡®Guardian of Life.¡¯ Guess I lucked out with a badass name for my bodyguard!"


    Amarok remained still, his expression unchanged.


    But something subtle flickered in his gaze¡ªsomething unreadable, yet undeniably watchful after a moment


    Ray moved swiftly, his pace steady as he closed the distance between himself and the bystanders¡ªVidar and Rudra. His guardian followed, but something was¡­ off. The man¡¯s usual calm expression had darkened, his eyes sharp and unreadable.


    Ray glanced at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the guardian¡¯s gaze locked onto Vidar, and his entire demeanor shifted.


    Ray, oblivious to the sudden change in the air, raised a hand toward Vidar and introduced him with a casual gesture. ¡°That¡¯s my friend, Vidar, the prince of Fronova.¡± He then turned toward Rudra to do the same.


    But he was gone.


    Ray¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In just a split second¡ªfaster than his eyes could process¡ªhis guardian had moved.


    Now, standing mere inches from Rudra, the man¡¯s twin blades hovered at lethal angles¡ªone poised at Rudra¡¯s throat, the other at his ribs. But just as quickly, another set of blades met them, intercepting the deadly strike with a metallic *clang*.


    Rudra had blocked them.


    The moment was frozen in place. Rudra stood, his arms trembling, his muscles strained against the force of the attack. But what was most terrifying wasn¡¯t the danger itself¡ªit was the impossibility of what had just happened.


    Four minds echoed the same silent question.


    "How?"


    But no one was more shocked than Rudra himself.


    His breathing was uneven. His grip on the blades was firm, yet he couldn¡¯t recall raising them. His thoughts were a chaotic blur as his eyes flicked from the steel to the guardian standing before him.


    *"I was just looking at them¡­ and then¡­ the next thing I knew, I was holding these blades. I blacked out. I don¡¯t remember moving. I don¡¯t remember reacting."*


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    His fingers twitched against the hilt, his pulse racing.


    "What exactly just happened? And more importantly¡­ why did he point his blades at me?"


    But Rudra was wrong¡ªcompletely wrong.


    This wasn¡¯t a test. This wasn¡¯t a warning.


    Amarok wasn¡¯t just pointing his blades at him.


    He was trying to kill him.


    The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t the gaze of a warrior assessing a threat¡ªit was something far beyond that. It was *absolute intent*. A cold, unwavering certainty that, in the next breath, Rudra¡¯s life would end.


    Then¡ª**a voice shattered the moment.**


    Loud. Urgent. Laced with disbelief and bitter disappointment.


    *"Amarok¡ªwhat... what are you doing?!"*


    It was Ray. His voice cut through the thick tension like a blade of its own. His feet pounded against the earth as he sprinted toward them, his panic evident in every movement.


    Vidar reacted just as fast. Without hesitation, he pulled Rudra behind him, his stance shifting into one of defense. He didn¡¯t question, didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe simply moved, shielding Rudra from the killing intent aimed at him.


    By the time Ray reached them, his face was twisted in something between shock and fury. His eyes darted from Amarok to the frozen moment before him¡ªhis own guardian, weapons still locked in a deathly cross against Rudra¡¯s, their clash mere inches from cutting flesh.


    ¡°Lower your blades.¡± Ray¡¯s voice was firm, demanding.


    But Amarok didn¡¯t move.


    His golden eyes, once filled with wisdom and an unshakable presence, were empty now¡ªhollow, devoid of the warmth that once defined them. The charm, the loyalty, the fire¡ªall gone. What remained was an abyss, a soulless void that turned to Ray, acknowledging his presence without truly seeing him.


    And then, slowly, as if resisting something unseen, Amarok lowered his blades.


    Ray took a sharp breath, steadying himself before demanding, ¡°Now tell me¡ªwhy? Why did you do that?¡±


    Amarok remained silent for a long moment. His dark expression did not waver. His gaze, heavy and unreadable, slowly turned back to Rudra.


    Then, finally, he spoke.


    That¡­ that thing¡­" his voice was low, almost a growl.


    What is it?


    His words weren¡¯t directed at Ray.


    They weren¡¯t directed at Vidar.


    They were for ¡°Rudra.¡±


    Ray''s expression twisted the moment the words left Amarok¡¯s lips.


    "What did you just call him?" Ray¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. His fists clenched at his sides as his golden eyes burned with disbelief. "Thing?"


    His voice rose, echoing across the silent training grounds.


    Are you really that kind of person? Someone who thinks they stand above everyone else?!"


    Amarok remained silent, unmoved by Ray¡¯s outrage. His gaze remained locked onto Rudra, unreadable, unwavering.


    A heavy silence fell over them, thick and suffocating.


    But Ray wasn¡¯t done.


    "Explain yourself!" he demanded, his voice ringing through the air like a command.


    Amarok exhaled slowly. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, as if steadying himself, and when he opened them, there was no hesitation in his words.


    "Is that thing really human?"


    Ray inhaled sharply. His shoulders tensed as he let out a breath, his expression darkening¡ªnot with anger, but with disappointment.


    He shook his head slowly. ¡°*You¡¯re being too damn rude to a kid you just met.*¡±


    But Amarok didn¡¯t flinch. His voice cut through Ray¡¯s words like ice.


    "That kid isn¡¯t human."


    Ray¡¯s breath hitched.


    "Can¡¯t you see it? He has nothing inside him. No presence, no life, nothing." Amarok¡¯s golden eyes sharpened, narrowing as he studied Rudra with something close to¡­ wariness. "He¡¯s just a hollow shell. I don¡¯t even know how he¡¯s standing right now."


    Then, as if the words themselves carried weight, Amarok¡¯s expression darkened further. His grip on his blades tightened.


    And the smell coming from him¡­ it¡¯s unmistakable." His voice dipped lower, filled with something deeper than suspicion.


    *"That is of a Fallen God.


    The words hit the air like a thunderclap.


    Ray¡¯s eyes widened. Vidar¡¯s breath caught.


    And Rudra¡­ he just stood there in Silent


    A heavy silence lingered between them. Amarok¡¯s golden eyes remained locked onto Rudra, an unreadable expression settling over his face. His presence alone made the air feel colder, heavier¡ªunnatural.


    Then, in a voice laced with certainty, he spoke.


    "If my senses are correct, that kid doesn¡¯t belong here¡­ in the world of the living."


    Ray¡¯s head snapped toward him, his brows furrowing. Without hesitation, he cut him off.


    "You need to start talking some sense. Can¡¯t you even tell the difference between someone living and non-living?" Ray¡¯s voice held frustration, his usual cheerfulness replaced by something sharper. He gestured toward Rudra, his words firm.


    "He¡¯s here. He walks with us. He smiles with us. He cries with us. And you¡¯re telling me he isn¡¯t supposed to be alive?


    Amarok didn¡¯t hesitate. His voice, colder than before, sliced through the air like a blade.


    "Do you actually think that kid isn¡¯t acting?"


    Ray¡¯s breath caught for a moment.


    Amarok continued, his tone unwavering. "Do you really think he¡¯s showing his true self? That what you see is real? Or is he simply playing a role, deceiving you?"


    Ray frowned. "And for what purpose would he do that?"


    Amarok¡¯s gaze never wavered. "I have seen countless people who wear masks¡ªwho craft perfect illusions just for their own gain. I do not know his reasons. But I know one thing for certain¡­


    The face he¡¯s making right now is a lie.


    A perfect deception."


    Ray turned to Rudra instinctively.


    And that¡¯s when he saw it.


    A face of shock.


    A trembling body.


    A voice cracking with fear.


    Rudra had crafted the perfect act. The perfect illusion of a helpless, terrified boy. His expression was flawless, his movements calculated to perfection.


    And yet¡ª


    Amarok had seen through it immediately.


    But Rudra didn¡¯t break.


    He didn¡¯t let his mask slip.


    Even as Amarok¡¯s cold, piercing words rang through the air, Rudra simply thought to himself,


    "What kind of thing¡­ is this key?"


    Rudra remained still, maintaining his act flawlessly. But inside, his mind was racing.


    Amarok¡¯s words gnawed at him. Not alive? What was he talking about?


    But another question surfaced in his mind¡ªhis scent.


    "What about my smell?"


    Just as the thought formed, Jaipa¡ªwho had been trembling this entire time¡ªsuddenly spoke.


    Even now, his body shuddered, but his voice, weak yet clear, cut through the silence.


    "You¡­ you actually smell like a Fallen God."


    The words sent a ripple through the air.


    Rudra¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. His act remained perfect, the same confused, slightly shaken look still plastered on his face.


    With a controlled voice, he asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Jaipa hesitated, then took a breath. "I chose you because of that smell."****"At first, it was faint. But by the end of the ceremony, it grew¡­ stronger."


    Rudra processed his words carefully, then asked, "How do you know this scent?"


    The moment the question left his mouth, everything about Jaipa changed.


    The trembling ceased.


    His expression hardened.


    His very presence felt different.


    He stared at Rudra, silent. And instead of answering, he responded with a question of his own.


    "Why do you smell like that?"


    Rudra immediately understood¡ªhe was avoiding the question.


    That meant there was something Jaipa didn¡¯t want to say.


    Fine, then. Rudra pressed forward. "What¡¯s so important about this scent? And what exactly is a Fallen God?"


    Before Jaipa could answer, another voice joined in.


    Two, actually.


    Ray and Vidar.


    Both had spoken at the same time.


    Ray¡¯s voice carried concern.


    Vidar¡¯s carried curiosity.


    And then, for the first time since the conversation began, Amarok answered.


    His expression had darkened.


    Not just serious¡ªhis face carried a warning.


    "If the scent is real¡­ then he can¡¯t be here."


    A beat of silence.


    Then, three voices¡ªRudra, Ray, and Vidar¡ªall asked at once.


    "Why?"


    The answer that followed changed everything.


    "Because they will descend. Again."


    Amarok¡¯s voice was deep, unwavering.


    "This time, without mercy. Without conscience. Without hesitation.


    "And the land of grass will be drowned in blood."


    "The ones who stand above humanity."


    "The ones at the pinnacle of evil."


    "The ones we call¡­ the Evil Gods."


    The words rang through the air like a death sentence.


    A tension so thick it felt alive.


    No one spoke.


    Each was lost in their own thoughts.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, Amarok¡¯s voice cut through the silence once more.


    "What they hate most¡­ is the essence of a Fallen God."


    He continued.


    "Even if it¡¯s just a smell¡ª"


    "They will come."


    "They will remove it from existence."


    "And when that happens¡­ everyone around him will only see one thing¡ª"


    "Blood."


    "Blood that exists for sacrifice."


    The weight of his words was absolute.


    But Amarok wasn¡¯t finished.


    His golden eyes sharpened. His expression darkened even further.


    "I can¡¯t let that happen."


    His grip tightened on his blade.


    "I¡­ won¡¯t let that happen."


    In a single, fluid motion¡ª


    He moved.


    His blade flashed in the light, a sharp gleam slicing through the air¡ªstraight toward Rudra¡¯s throat.


    But¡ª


    He vanished.


    The blade never touched him.


    Rudra hadn¡¯t even noticed the attack.


    He hadn¡¯t even needed to close his eyes.


    Because in the span of a second¡ª


    He was no longer there.


    The world around him shifted.


    His body felt weightless.


    The oppressive air, the tension, the presence of Amarok¡ªall of it disappeared.


    And then¡ª


    A voice.


    Breathless.


    Unsteady.


    "What¡­ is this¡­?"


    Jaipa answered immediately.


    His voice was quiet.


    Yet it carried the weight of something far greater than fear.


    "This¡­ is the World of 48H."

 New journey (chapter 36)

    The World of 48H


    "This¡­ is the World of 48H."


    Even as Jaipa spoke, Rudra kept scanning his surroundings, as if trying to confirm that he truly existed within this place. It wasn¡¯t disbelief¡ªit was the overwhelming nature of the world itself.


    He had just arrived, and already, the sheer vastness of it stretched before him like a dreamscape, too surreal to be real.


    At the heart of a mist-covered jungle stood an enormous, ancient tree¡ªits bark twisted and gnarled by centuries of wind and rain. Its towering branches reached for the sky, vanishing into the thick fog above, as if they were trying to grasp something beyond mortal reach.


    A narrow stream wove through the jungle, its crystal-clear waters reflecting the vibrant green of the dense foliage. The ground was thick with broad-leaved plants, their surfaces glistening with dew. Flowers in an explosion of colors bloomed in the underbrush, their scent hanging heavy in the air.


    There was something alive about this place. Not just in the plants or creatures hidden within the mist, but in the land itself. The air pulsed with an unseen energy¡ªa whisper of something ancient, something waiting.


    Beyond the jungle, jagged mountains rose from the fog like silent sentinels, their peaks lost in the mist. The valleys below them were a patchwork of deep greys, purples, and streaks of gold¡ªas if something precious lay buried beneath the earth, just out of reach.


    A worn, winding path snaked through the terrain, disappearing into the fog. Along the hillsides, trees¡ªsome massive, others sparse¡ªstood like silent watchers. They were old, just like the colossal one at the heart of the land, their very existence etched with the weight of forgotten time.


    Rudra stood still, his sharp eyes absorbing everything. He was alone in this moment¡ªa silent observer of a world unfolding before him.


    Then, at last, he turned to Jaipa and spoke, his voice flat and emotionless.


    "It''s quiet here. Where are we?"


    Rudra stood still, watching.


    The narrow stream twisted through the jungle like a silver thread, its surface smooth and undisturbed. The water reflected the towering trees above, their emerald leaves trembling under the weight of lingering dew. Flowers bloomed in reckless abundance, spilling over the underbrush in bursts of red, yellow, and violet. Everything pulsed¡ªalive, shifting, ancient.


    A breeze stirred the foliage, carrying with it a scent¡ªearthy, rich, unfamiliar. Somewhere in the distance, something rustled. Rudra¡¯s gaze flicked toward the sound, but he did not react. He simply took it in, like a hollow vessel filling with sights and sounds without truly holding onto them.


    Jaipa let out a low whistle beside him. ¡°This place¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s like something out of a story isn''t it ¡±


    Rudra¡¯s eyes moved to the jagged mountains rising beyond the jungle, their peaks swallowed by the mist. Valleys stretched beneath them, streaked with veins of gold and orange, as if something slumbered beneath the surface, waiting. He traced the winding path that cut through the hills, disappearing into the fog.


    He spoke without looking at Jaipa. ¡°Its feel good ¡±


    Jaipa huffed a quiet said do you feel this good you mindless thing ,doesn¡¯t you feel¡­ like it¡¯s watching us?¡±


    Rudra tilted his head slightly, considering the thought. The land did seem aware in a way. But that wasn¡¯t something he could feel¡ªonly something he could acknowledge.


    Instead of answering, he turned his gaze toward the lone tree at the mountain¡¯s peak. It stood apart from the rest, its gnarled branches reaching skyward, unmoving even as the wind passed through. The sight of it should have stirred something in him¡ªwonder, curiosity, even unease.


    But there was only silence inside him.


    Jaipa exhaled sharply. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna say anything, huh?¡±


    Rudra blinked once. ¡°You are saying enough.¡±


    Jaipa rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t argue. He glanced back at the path ahead and sighed. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s just move from this place before this place decides to kill us ¡±


    Rudra said nothing, only stepped forward, the world unfolding before him like a story he did not yet understand.


    "It''s quiet here... where are we?" Rudra asked, his voice uneasy.


    Jaipa smirked, his eyes sharp and mocking. "Oh, now you pay attention when you have questions, huh? What am I to you, brat?"This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Rudra stayed silent, unsure how to respond. But before he could say anything, a scream came


    Rudra stiffened, his breath hitching.


    A scream tore through the air¡ªhigh-pitched, unnatural, loud enough to rattle his bones. It wasn¡¯t human. It couldn¡¯t be.


    His heart pounded as he whipped his head around, scanning his surroundings. Behind him, two towering stone pillars stood, cracked and barely holding together, as if they''d been standing for centuries too long. To his left, a cave yawned open, its darkness so deep it felt like it could swallow him whole. The air around it was thick¡ªheavy, like something inside was waiting.


    Then¡ªsomething moved.


    A shadow.


    Massive. Impossible.


    It stretched across the ground, swallowing half the field in darkness. His stomach twisted, his skin prickling with cold terror. Slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªhe lifted his gaze.


    His breath caught.


    Above him, coiling through the storm-choked sky, , a colossal beast coils through the air, its vast form a living tempest of shimmering teal and gray-green scales. Wisps of silken fur or delicate feathers trail along its powerful wings and serpentine tail, catching the light in fleeting glimmers of silver and white , Emerald eyes gleam like fractured gemstones,


    Rudra stood frozen, his gaze locked onto the sky, eyes wide with shock. His breath came in shallow, uneven gasps. The massive beast above loomed like a nightmare given form, its shimmering scales shifting like liquid metal against the stormy backdrop.


    After what felt like an eternity, he forced himself to move. Slowly, carefully, he lowered his gaze¡ªonly to find Jaipa floating beside him.


    His throat felt dry. His lips barely parted as he whispered, his voice trembling, "What¡­ what is that?"


    Jaipa turned to him, his expression unreadable, his eyes filled with something Rudra couldn''t quite place. He studied him for a long moment before speaking.


    "You¡¯re not faking that face, are you?" Jaipa¡¯s voice was low, almost amused, but there was something else beneath it¡ªcuriosity, maybe even expectation.


    He paused.


    "Can you really feel the fear?"


    Rudra swallowed hard, his thoughts tangled. He met Jaipa¡¯s gaze, uncertainty flickering in his eyes. Should he answer? Should he even acknowledge what he was feeling?


    For a moment, he hesitated.


    Then, he made his choice.


    "Jaipa," Rudra spoke in a quiet voice, his tone cold as ice yet soft as a drifting petal. He continued,


    "I don''t consider fear an emotion. Fear is an instinct¡ªsomething far greater than emotions themselves."


    Jaipa sighed, shaking his head.


    "Weird kid, huh?" he muttered, tilting his head slightly to the side. Then, after a brief pause, he added,


    "If I remember correctly, this place is called..."


    He let the words linger for a moment before finishing,


    "The Forest of Absolute."


    Rudra barely reacted, his gaze slowly drifting back upward, searching for the massive creature that had just passed over them. But in mere seconds, its shadow had already moved beyond his field of vision, swallowed by the stormy sky.


    Still, the question burned in his mind. Without shifting his eyes, he asked again, his voice as small as before,


    "What was that?"


    Jaipa, however, was still watching the creature¡¯s distant form, his expression unreadable. To the beast, they were nothing¡ªmere ants beneath its gaze. It hadn''t even noticed them.


    After a long silence, Jaipa finally turned his eyes to Rudra, studying him. Then, in a calm voice, he spoke.


    "That¡­ is a Protector of the Land of the Absolute."


    His gaze darkened slightly before he added,


    "People call their kind¡­ Mukashs."


    Rudra didn''t hesitate. He immediately asked, "Those species¡­ are there many of them?"


    Jaipa didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he ascended high into the sky, circling as if lost in thought. Minutes passed before he finally descended, landing close to Rudra.


    "Those species, huh?" Jaipa murmured.


    He paused before continuing.


    "There are thirteen special kinds of Mukashs."


    Rudra repeated his words, as if testing their weight. "Thirteen kinds¡­"


    Jaipa nodded. After a brief silence, he resumed his explanation.


    "Yes, there are thirteen kinds. But that¡¯s not what truly matters."


    He fell into thought, his expression shifting. Rudra, however, simply stared at him¡ªhis dead eyes unreadable.


    Jaipa sighed before continuing.


    "The real concern isn¡¯t just the Mukashs. It¡¯s the other species." He took a moment, running through his thoughts before adding,


    "They live across most of the land in the world of 48H. Their intelligence surpasses that of normal humans, and their physical abilities far exceed humans"


    He hesitated, his voice lowering slightly.


    "A single one of them could take down hundreds of humans alone. That¡¯s how dangerous they are."


    Jaipa paused, letting the weight of his words sink in.


    Rudra, outwardly, was simply standing there¡ªsilent, listening. But in reality, his mind was already at work, planning his next move.


    Meanwhile, Jaipa kept talking¡­ unaware of what was truly running through Rudra¡¯s mind.


    In the world of 48H, there exists a species that rules above all others. They are known as the ¡°Holy Blood.¡±


    They are not just rulers; they are the foundation upon which power itself is measured. Their hierarchy is absolute, their ranks a testament to strength and supremacy.


    The Ranks of Holy Blood


    Caa Rank ¨C The lowest tier, the weakest among their kind.


    Icaa Rank ¨C A step above, but still beneath true power.


    Ticaa Rank ¨C The middle ground, where true potential begins to emerge.


    Isticaa Rank ¨C A high-ranking force, feared and respected.


    Asticaa Rank ¨C The peak of the ordinary, a level only the elite reach.


    But beyond these¡­ exist the untouchable.


    Divticaa Rank ¨C A realm beyond comprehension, where only a rare few ascend.


    The 11 Gaticaa Rank ¨C A rank not of mortals, but of gods.


    The 11 Gaticaa ¨C Beyond the Heavens


    The 11 Gaticaa Rank is not just a status¡ªit is a divine truth.


    In the vast history of 48H, across uncountable centuries, only eleven beings have ever reached this rank. They are beyond rulers, beyond kings. Their strength defies reason. Their presence alone can shift the balance of existence.


    To stand before one is to feel the weight of eternity.


    To challenge one¡­ is to embrace oblivion.


    With a final, measured breath, Jaipa continued,


    "When I said that a single ¡®Holy Blood¡¯ could take on hundreds of humans alone¡­ I was referring to the lowest of them¡ªthe Caa rank."


    The words hung in the air like a weight.


    Rudra¡¯s face remained expressionless, flat and unreadable. But beneath that blank exterior, his mind was racing. The flood of information poured into him, and he let it settle¡ªpiece by piece, absorbing it slowly, savoring every detail. There was no need to rush.


    A minute passed.


    Then, in a flat, almost detached tone, Rudra spoke.


    But before he could ask his question, something gnawed at the edges of his thoughts. A particular curiosity, one that refused to be ignored:


    "What will they think when they see me?"


    That question lingered in his mind.


    "Do they look human? Or are they something entirely different?"


    For a brief moment, he debated whether to dwell on it further¡ªwhether to try and answer it himself.


    But why waste time speculating?


    He would just ask Jaipa.


    In his usual flat tone, Rudra asked,


    "These beings¡­ the ones called ¡®Holy Blood¡¯¡ªdo they look like humans?"


    After speaking, he fell silent again, as if the question meant nothing to him.


    Jaipa stared at him, amused. What kind of kid behaves like this?


    Even in this situation¡ªwhere any sane person would be overwhelmed with fear or at least curiosity¡ªRudra remained utterly indifferent. His demeanor wasn¡¯t normal. In fact, it was far from it. No concern, no hesitation.


    It was almost unnatural.


    "Even a grown man would be questioning everything right now, worrying about his life. But this kid... he doesn''t even acknowledge the danger around him. It''s as if he believes he''s in the safest place in the world."


    Rudra, however, wasn¡¯t paying Jaipa any attention. His gaze remained fixed on the two ancient pillars behind him, lost in thought.


    "Does he even realize what he''s gotten himself into?"


    Jaipa was about to call his name when¡ª


    Krrrrrrrr¡­


    A low, guttural sound rumbled from the brush nearby.


    Jaipa¡¯s eyes widened. Instinct took over as he rushed toward Rudra.


    "Wait¡­ that can¡¯t be it¡­"


    A flicker of unease crept into his voice.


    "It can¡¯t be here.....it can''t be...."Impossible."

 Shadowmancer chapter 37

    The sound grew louder¡ªa deep, resonating growl that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. The very air around them thickened, heavy that made even the leaves stop their gentle swaying.


    Jaipa''s face had lost all traces of its usual mockery. His eyes were wide, focused on something in the distance The floating man''s body was tense, coiled like a spring ready to snap.


    "Kid," Jaipa''s voice was barely above a whisper, "don''t move."


    But Rudra was already turning, his movements deliberate and measured, toward the source of that haunting sound. The fog parted slowly, revealing a sight that should have stopped his heart.


    There, emerging from between the ancient pillars, was a creature that defied description. Its body was massive¡ªeasily twice the size of the largest predator Rudra had ever seen. Scales of deep obsidian covered its form, but they weren''t ordinary scales. They seemed to absorb the light around them, creating patches of darkness that shifted with each movement. Its eyes were pools of liquid gold, pupils split vertically like a cat''s, but there was an intelligence in them that spoke far more like than any mere beast.


    "A Shadowmancer," Jaipa breathed, the words carrying a weight of recognition and fear. "One of the Primordial Ones."


    The creature''s head lowered, its gaze fixing upon Rudra with an intensity that should have made him tremble. But Rudra stood still, his dead eyes meeting those ancient orbs without flinching.


    "What''s a shadowmancer" Rudra asked, his voice as flat as ever, even as the creature''s massive form began to circle them.


    Jaipa''s laugh was hollow, tinged with disbelief. "Even now, you''re asking questions? The shadowmancer Ones are the common inhabitants of 48H,


    The Shadowmancer moved.


    It was faster than anything its size had any right to be. One moment it was circling, the next it was directly in front of Rudra, close enough that he could feel its hot breath on his face. Those golden eyes¡ªupon closer look¡ªhad tiny black dots shifting within them, adding an eerie beauty to their radiance. At first glance, they were mesmerizing, almost hypnotic, but the more one stared, the more unnatural they seemed.


    For Rudra, however, there was no time to admire them.


    The moment he felt the hot breath of the Shadowmancer, his body moved on its own. In an instant, he found himself ten steps away, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. He hadn¡¯t even registered his own movement¡ªone moment, the creature''s presence suffocated him, the next, he was standing far from where he had been.


    Jaipa''s scream shattered the silence.


    ¡°Kid¡­ Kid, how did you do that?! How could you move that fast?!¡±


    Rudra had his own thoughts on the matter.


    Even he didn¡¯t know how he had managed to move that fast. Was it because of his newfound wings? Or was it the result of successfully owning the Key?


    One thing was certain¡ªhis body had changed. He was stronger than before. Far stronger.


    Before, he had been like a small ant, insignificant and powerless. But now¡­ now he was a carpenter ant, larger, sturdier, a creature no longer so easily crushed.


    Without much thought, Rudra tried to move his wings.His wing moved like an arm reaching through the air, each slow, deliberate motion resembling a hand waving in silence. The feathers flexed and shifted, like fingers adjusting their grip on the wind, catching just enough air to lift the body higher as his body little bit high from the land His wing jerked awkwardly, his movements were unsteady¡ªlike a child taking their first steps, unsure of how much strength to use. The feathers ruffled as they caught the wind at the wrong angle, sending a shudder down the limb. For a moment, it flapped too hard, the sudden lift pulling the body upward in an uncontrolled lurch, rudra subtle tremor ran through the wingtip, as if he was testing the weight of the sky, feeling the invisible currents like a blind man tracing familiar paths with his fingertips.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    With each beat, it pushed against the unseen resistance, rising smoothly, as though taking careful steps upward. The movement was neither rushed nor forced¡ªit was patient, controlled, almost thoughtful, like a person wading through water, trusting the rhythm of their own limbs to keep them a float Rudra glanced at Jaipa for a moment, observing how he moved while floating awkwardly.


    Jaipa noticed the look and, with mockery in his voice, scoffed,


    ¡°Do you really think you can just learn how to fly in a few tries¡ªwithout even failing? And in a situation like this, no less?¡±


    At Jaipa¡¯s words, half of Rudra¡¯s focus shifted back to the Shadowmancer standing beneath him. But as he looked down, he realized something¡ªit wasn¡¯t attacking. It simply stood there, unmoving, watching.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Rudra quickly glanced toward Jaipa. The Shadowmancer still didn¡¯t budge.


    But then¡ªslowly¡ªit began to move.


    At first, its steps were sluggish, almost deliberate, as if testing the ground. But that hesitation vanished in an instant. The massive entity, towering at twenty-five meters, suddenly burst into motion, charging toward Rudra with terrifying speed.


    Rudra¡¯s height in the air gave him some advantage, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The Shadowmancer¡¯s long limbs carved through the air like blackened spears, closing the distance far faster than expected.


    In just a few seconds, it had already covered half the ground Rudra had put between them when it wasn¡¯t moving. If it kept this pace, it would reach him in an instant.


    A cold realization sank in.


    It was just to fast


    As Rudra continued to observe Jaipa¡¯s fast yet delicate movements, he noticed something¡ªthe way his wings moved was slow, but there were subtle changes happening with each beat.


    However, there was no more time to focus.


    The Shadowmancer had closed the distance. And then¡ªit leaped.


    A massive, long jump straight toward Rudra.


    But this time, Rudra felt it before it happened.


    What had changed in his body wasn¡¯t just his strength or agility. It wasn¡¯t just the new wings on his back.


    It was his senses.


    Somehow, they had become razor-sharp, far beyond what they had been before. As the Shadowmancer moved, Rudra perceived it in slow motion, every shift of its muscles, every ripple of its dark form, as if time itself had stretched before him


    ¡°This feeling¡­ it¡¯s the same as when I was chosen by my first Key.¡±That moment when that black fog overwhelming surged inside me, carving its mark into my very being. Back then, I thought it was just power¡ªbut.


    It wasn¡¯t just strength. It was awareness. An evolution of my very perception


    Let''s think about it later


    He had also been able to see the Shadowmancer¡¯s movement before, but he had no experience in such a situation. Even then, without much effort, he had managed to avoid being eaten by the Shadowmancer. But this time, he knew what had changed within him, as the Shadowmancer jumped towards him from above. Rudra could only see the creature¡¯s teeth, large enough to match his own size, and some even double the size of him. As the Shadowmancer closed in, Rudra mustered all his strength, flapping his wings to gain sudden speed. In that split second, he shot upwards into the sky, just outside the reach of the Shadowmancer.


    On the other hand, Jaipa sat calmly atop the Shadowmancer¡¯s head, observing all that was unfolding in silence. Minutes passed by, and the Shadowmancer growled as it stood on the land, staring up at Rudra. As time went on, Rudra¡¯s wing movements became faster and more delicate, much like Jaipa¡¯s. Yet, something else was changing within him¡ªhis stamina was being tested. The continued flapping of his wings had started to take its toll, and Rudra¡¯s breathing had become heavier.


    Meanwhile, Jaipa remained seated, watching from the top of the Shadowmancer¡¯s head.


    Jaipa stared at Rudra, his gaze sharp and piercing as he watched the young one¡¯s graceful flight. His thoughts churned with disbelief. That kid... what kind is he?


    He didn''t even take a day to learn how to fly, as if he was born with wings. Even a bird falls when learning to fly, but look at that brat¡ªhe''s matching my wing movements, just by observing them for a few minutes. But Jaipa knew better. He won¡¯t last long.


    With a fluid motion, Jaipa rose from the Shadowmancer¡¯s head. His wings unfurled with a deliberate precision, each flap cutting through the air with ease. His movements were deliberate, efficient, honed from years of practice. He flapped once, twice, and then surged forward, his form slicing through the air in pursuit of Rudra.


    In mere moments, Jaipa reached Rudra, the distance between them closing as quickly as the wind could carry him. He hovered in front of the younger flier, his wings beating in steady rhythm, the air around them filled with a subtle tension.


    "Kid... you¡¯re flying quite well now," Jaipa remarked with a cold smile, his voice low and almost amused,.


    Rudra¡¯s breath still came in ragged bursts, his wings working harder than they had before. His exhaustion was beginning to show, but he kept his gaze steady on Jaipa in silence Rudra remained silent, not wasting any energy on talking. As time passed, the Shadowmancer began to move deeper into the forest. After a few moments, Rudra could no longer see the Shadowmancer. Taking a moment to look around, Rudra spoke to Jaipa, his breaths heavy and labored.


    ¡°Jaipa, go look if that Shadowmancer is still there or if it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Jaipa looked at Rudra, noticing that he was already at his limits. Rudra had been flying for hours now, his stamina drained. Jaipa shook his head, sensing the fatigue in the young one, before descending to check on the situation. After a while, Jaipa returned, signaling for Rudra to come down. Without wasting any time, Rudra followed, gliding down toward the pillar.


    As he landed near it, Rudra didn¡¯t hesitate and settled onto a large rock beside the pillar. His chest heaved with each breath, trying to catch up with the exhaustion that had built up over time.


    Once he had regained enough of his breath, Jaipa spoke suddenly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Rudra looked at him, a question forming on his lips. But before he could ask, Jaipa spoke again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move inside the cave.¡±


    ¡°If we stay outside, other creatures might notice us, and you¡¯ll be in even more danger. It won¡¯t be as easy as it was this time. Was it luck, or was it your wings that saved you? You survived, but next time, don¡¯t fly that high in the sky just because you can. There are many creatures that can fly, and if they notice you, you won¡¯t have a place to run.¡±


    Jaipa''s words hung in the air, sharp and stern. Rudra shook his head, agreeing with the warning. Jaipa wasn¡¯t just stating facts¡ªhe was trying to make him understand the danger of this world. The world was filled with creatures far more dangerous than the Shadowmancer, and even the smallest misstep could lead to an end.


    As the time passed, Jaipa spoke again, his tone as unwavering as ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move, without wasting time.¡±


    Rudra didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned toward the cave and began walking towards it, the weight of Jaipa¡¯s words lingering in his mind. With each step, the quiet of the forest around them felt heavier, as if every shadow could be hiding something dangerous. But for now, the cave offered a small reprieve, and Rudra knew they had no choice but to keep moving .......

 Run from it chapter 38

    As they approached the cave, a cold, damp breeze began to seep out from within. Rudra, unfazed by the chill, pressed forward without hesitation. Moments later, they arrived at the mouth of the cave. With only a few steps remaining before entering the shadowy interior, Jaipa suddenly halted at the threshold.


    "Stay sharp," Jaipa warned, his voice low and steady. "There might be something lurking inside. Creatures like these tend to dwell in darkness¡ªnever let your guard down."


    His words hung heavy in the air as the group paused, tension rippling through them like an unspoken acknowledgment of the unknown dangers that lay ahead.


    Rudra¡¯s expression remained utterly blank as he gave a slight nod of acknowledgment. Jaipa glanced at him, his frustration bubbling to the surface almost instantly.


    ¡°You crazy brate! Can you at least try to make some kind of reaction? Just once¡ªjust once¡ªcan you act like a normal person?!¡± Jaipa exclaimed, throwing his hands up in exasperation.


    Rudra turned his head slightly, locking eyes with Jaipa for a brief moment. His cold, unyielding stare sent a shiver down Jaipa''s spine before he simply looked back toward the dark entrance of the cave.


    ¡°Can we head inside now?¡± Rudra asked flatly, his tone devoid of any emotion, as if nothing had happened.


    Jaipa stared at him, mouth agape, completely flabbergasted by the sheer indifference radiating off the man. He threw his arms out wide and let out an exaggerated groan.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah! Who did I get myself mixed up with?! Seriously!¡±


    For a moment, there was silence between them¡ªa tense pause filled only by the faint rustle of wind from within the cave.


    After his outburst, Jaipa reluctantly followed Rudra, who had already begun walking into the unknown depths of the cave. His face remained as expressionless as ever, an unsettling contrast to the eerie atmosphere surrounding them. Jaipa sighed heavily, his frustration slowly giving way to unease as they ventured deeper into the darkness.


    Just as Jaipa took his first step inside the cave, a sudden sound filled the air¡ªa hauntingly beautiful melody that seemed to resonate from the very walls themselves. It was otherworldly, like music crafted by the greatest musician to have ever existed, yet it carried an undertone of mystery and foreboding. The notes danced through the cavern, wrapping around them like a gentle but inescapable embrace.


    And then, as abruptly as it began, the melody stopped.


    An oppressive silence fell over the cave, so profound that even their breathing seemed too loud. Both Rudra and Jaipa froze, the weight of the stillness pressing down on them. Just as Rudra lifted his foot to take another step forward, a soft glow began to emanate from deep within the cave. At first, it was faint, almost imperceptible, but it quickly grew brighter, casting long shadows across the rocky terrain.


    Curious, they both turned their attention toward the source of the light. Upon closer inspection, they realized it wasn¡¯t coming from a single point¡ªit was radiating from countless stones embedded in the cave''s jagged walls. Each stone shimmered with a pale blue-white luminescence, pulsing faintly as though alive. The glow resembled moonlight, cold and serene, bathing the entire cavern in its ethereal radiance.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. They stood there, awestruck by the surreal beauty before them. The stones seemed to hum softly now, a quiet vibration that resonated in their chests, as if the cave itself were alive and watching them.


    Rudra¡¯s eyes carefully looked at the glowing cave with calculated precision, his guard up after the strange melody and the sudden appearance of the luminous stones. His usual stoic demeanor remained intact, but there was a subtle tension in the way he moved¡ªcareful, deliberate, cautious. After a moment of silence, he spoke, his voice low


    "Jaipa¡­ how did this light suddenly come on?" Rudra asked, his tone quieter than usual, almost contemplative.


    Jaipa glanced around at the shimmering walls, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. He chuckled nervously, trying to mask his own unease. "Actually, I don¡¯t know! Ha¡­ ha¡­"


    Rudra stopped mid-step and turned to look at him, his piercing gaze locking onto Jaipa like a hawk eyeing its prey. There was no anger in his expression¡ªjust an unspoken intensity


    "What?!" Jaipa snapped defensively, throwing his hands up. "Don¡¯t look at me like that! What do you think, just because I belong from this place , I should magically know everything about this world? Huh? Is that what you''re thinking? Hay... hay!"


    Rudra didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he simply resumed walking, his focus shifting back to their surroundings. The faint hum of the glowing stones seemed to grow louder as they ventured deeper into the cave, each step echoing softly against the rocky floor.


    "Hay... hay! I''m talking to you!" Jaipa called out, his voice rising in frustration as he followed Rudra, who continued walking without so much as a glance back.


    Rudra''s response came flat and emotionless, almost dismissive. "When did I even say that?"


    "You didn''t," Jaipa shot back, crossing his arms over his chest. "But your eyes did!"


    Rudra ignored the jab entirely, his focus unwavering. Instead, he gave a simple directive, his tone calm "Go ahead and look around a bit. If there¡¯s something dangerous, we need to know."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Jaipa, still chuckling to himself over his earlier jab at Rudra, flitted ahead with a dramatic sigh. "Fine, fine, let me do the actual work around here while you brood like some silent statue," he muttered under his breath, though there was no real malice in his tone. His wings beat steadily as he soared further into the dimly lit tunnel, scanning their surroundings with sharp eyes.


    Despite his constant complaining and sarcastic remarks, Jaipa played a crucial role in their partnership¡ªand both of them knew it. While Rudra relied on his own instincts, reflexes, and occasional bursts of insight, Jaipa acted as an extension of those senses. He could scout areas too dangerous or inaccessible for Rudra, spotting potential threats before they became immediate problems.


    And thous Jaipa¡¯s presence was undeniably useful. Even if he spotted danger moments too late, he was fast enough to reach Rudra before the threat closed in. That split-second warning could give a whole difference results allowing Rudra to prepare¡ªor strike first in Every situation they just needed some practice as jaipa moved in distance to look around


    Rudra stood still, waiting for Jaipa in the same spot as time slowly passed. Minutes ticked by, and an eerie silence settled over the cave. Growing impatient, he finally looked around, his sharp eyes scanning the dimly lit surroundings.


    At that moment, a sudden thought crossed his mind.


    "Why don¡¯t I try using my ability on the wall? If this wall contains any information, I might be able to uncover something useful."


    Deciding to act on his intuition, Rudra stepped forward, reaching out to touch the rough surface. But just as his fingers were about to make contact, the distinct sound of wings flapping echoed through the cave, drawing closer. He immediately stopped and turned his head.


    Jaipa swooped in, stopping just close enough for Rudra to hear his voice.


    ¡°Kid, follow me and don¡¯t wander around,¡± Jaipa warned, his tone firm.


    Rudra gave a silent nod, setting aside his curiosity for now. Without wasting any time, he followed Jaipa¡¯s lead. One walked, the other flew, their figures moving deeper into the shadowy depths of the cave. The air grew colder, and the distant sound of dripping water echoed through the tunnels.


    Jaipa, who had been flying a little ahead, suddenly halted mid-air. His wings beat once before he turned back toward Rudra, his expression unreadable.


    Before them, the cave split into four separate paths, each vanishing into the consuming darkness. The air in this part of the cave felt different¡ªthicker,


    Jaipa narrowed his eyes before speaking.


    I came across here and then headed back to you," Jaipa said, his voice calm. "So now, let¡¯s decide¡ªwhere do you want to go?"


    Rudra, without much hesitation, walked straight toward the entrance of the third path. He stopped just before stepping inside, raising his hand swiftly and pressing it against the cave wall.


    The moment his fingers made contact, he noticed something strange¡ªthe surface felt soft, yet oddly sturdy, as if it were both alive and unyielding. Ignoring the unsettling sensation, he closed his eyes, focusing his ability.


    A faint glow began to flow from his body, traveling down his arm and into the wall. For a few moments, nothing happened. The silence was thick, pressing in from all sides. Then, without warning, Rudra¡¯s face grew pale. His breath turned shallow, his body trembling slightly as his mind was flooded with unknown images and sensations.


    Minutes passed before he finally yanked his hand away, his heart pounding. He exhaled sharply, shaking off the lingering feeling before turning to Jaipa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger inside,¡± Rudra stated, his voice steady despite what he had just experienced. ¡°I also caught a glimpse of a lake deeper inside.¡±


    Without waiting for Jaipa¡¯s response, he stepped forward, disappearing into the dark passage. But in his mind, countless thoughts swirled.


    Some were clear, like echoes of what he had just seen¡ªdistorted visions of the underground lake, shimmering with an eerie glow. Others were more abstract, fragmented memories that didn¡¯t belong to him. They clawed at his consciousness, whispering things he didn¡¯t understand.


    Rudra¡¯s mind churned with questions as they moved deeper into the cave. The unsettling sensation from touching the third path¡¯s wall still lingered, leaving him more curious¡ªand cautious¡ªthan ever. His thoughts drifted back to Jaipa and the strange abilities he possessed.


    What kind of ability is this? It¡¯s far too powerful to be classified as Inlarva, Rudra mused silently, his dead eyes looked around their surroundings. How could someone like Jaipa have such raw potential yet fail to fully utilize it?


    The questions gnawed at him, but before he could dwell further, Rudra broke the silence between them with an unexpected question.


    "Jaipa," Rudra began, his voice low and steady, "what were you doing before choosing me as your owner?"


    Jaipa froze mid-flight, his wings flapping awkwardly as he turned to look at Rudra. Surprise flickered across his face¡ªnot because of the question itself, but because of whonwas asking it. This wasn¡¯t like Rudra. The boy who seemed indifferent to everything around him, who rarely showed interest in anything beyond survival or strategy, was suddenly prying into someone else¡¯s life.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Jaipa finally responded, his tone unusually subdued. "Ooo... I was captive by someone."


    Rudra stumbled slightly, caught off guard by the admission, though he quickly regained his composure. Without missing a beat, he resumed walking, his expression unreadable.


    "Oo, I see," Rudra said after a pause, his voice flat as always. Then, after another moment of silence, he pressed further. "But by whom?"


    Jaipa hesitated, glancing at Rudra


    "What are you going to do about it? Are you going to take revenge on them?"


    And he burst into loud, mocking laughter, his wings beating harder as he hovered above Rudra. "What?! Are you, a selfish brute, really going to get revenge for me? Without any gains for yourself? Ha! That¡¯s quite funny!"


    After hearing what jaipa just said to him he kept walking after hearing it in silent ,......


    Jaipa knew one thing rudra,


    rudra had always been one of those kinds of people , the kind who would stop at nothing to get what they wanted. He belonged to a rare breed, not because of any inherent talent or virtue, but because of his unyielding pragmatism. There were no moral boundaries too sacred for him to cross, no line he wouldn¡¯t blur if it meant securing his survival or advancing his goals. Even now, in this strange new world where everything felt unfamiliar and dangerous, Rudra could have easily stood up to Jaipa. After all, rudra was his master ¡ªa figure of authority, someone who should command respect. But Rudra wasn¡¯t interested in pride or principles; he didn¡¯t care about the difference between a master and servant when power dynamics shifted like sand beneath their feet.


    For now, he moved forward, driven by a singular focus: survival. Survival at any cost. Because in the end, Rudra believed that the universe owed him nothing¡ªand if he wanted something, he would take it. No apologies. No regrets. Just the endless pursuit of power, knowledge, and control. That was his truth. His philosophy. His way of life


    But at the end of it all, what Rudra lacked¡ªwhat he could never quite grasp or confront¡ªwas one haunting uncertainty. A single question that lingered in the shadows of his mind, whispering to him when silence pressed too heavily on the world around him:


    What was he to begin with?


    As they continued walking, the faint sound of dripping water grew louder, and soon enough, they arrived at the lake Rudra had mentioned earlier. The surface of the water was eerily still, reflecting the pale luminescence of the glowing stones scattered along the walls. Mist curled above it, giving the scene an almost dreamlike quality.


    "Kid, stop here. I''ll go and look ahead first," Jaipa said, his voice unusually serious as he flapped his wings and flew toward the lake. He circled the area cautiously, scanning for anything unusual. After a few moments, he signaled for Rudra to join him.


    Rudra moved forward, closing the distance between them. He was just a few meters away from Jaipa when a low, rumbling vibration began to emanate from the left side of the cave''s wall. Rudra froze for a split second before reacting instantly. Without hesitation, he stepped back, putting more space between himself and the source of the sound.


    The vibration grew louder and more intense with each passing moment, reverberating through the cavern like a heartbeat pounding in the darkness. Just as suddenly as it had started, the noise ceased entirely. An oppressive silence settled over the cave once again, thick and suffocating.


    But the quiet didn''t last long. A sharp, cracking sound pierced the air¡ªdifferent from the earlier vibrations. Rudra''s sharp eyes darted toward the wall, and with deliberate, careful steps, he moved further away from it. His instincts screamed danger, and he trusted them implicitly.


    Just as he cleared the area, the left side of the wall collapsed with a thunderous crash Thaddddd! ....... Dust and debris filled the air, momentarily obscuring their vision. When the dust began to settle, something massive emerged from the newly created hole.


    A colossal serpentine creature slithered into view, seemingly composed entirely of intertwined branches, vines, and moss. Its form resembled a dragon or a snake a massive organic serpent, looping gracefully despite its sheer size. The creature¡¯s head came into full view, its scales¡ªor perhaps plates¡ªresembling those of a reptile, with hints of teal or blue adorning its face. Its body was densely covered in various shades of green, mimicking a lush, overgrown landscape. Small plants and shrubs sprouted from its massive frame, giving the illusion that it wasn¡¯t merely alive but was itself a living, breathing ecosystem.


    As the snake-like being turned its gaze toward Rudra, Jaipa''s panicked voice shattered the stunned silence.


    "RUNNNNNN!!!" he shouted at the top of his lungs, his wings beating furiously as he hovered nearby. "GET OUT OF THERE NOW!"

 A desire for somthing chapter 39

    The massive serpentine creature lunged forward with frightening speed, its body moving like a living avalanche of vegetation and scales. Rudra dove to the side, barely avoiding the creature''s initial strike. The impact of its head against the cave floor sent tremors through the entire cavern, causing loose rocks to rain down from above. The sound of cracking stone echoed through the chamber like breaking bones.


    "Are you insane?!" Jaipa screamed from above, his spiritual form flickering with anxiety as he circled helplessly. Being a spiritual entity, he could only watch¡ªhis ethereal nature prevented him from engaging in physical combat. "You need to run! You can''t fight that thing!"


    But Rudra was already trying to run from it ,


    just the serpentine was fucking fast his dead eyes fixed on the rudra before him. The monster''s body pulsed with an inner light, similar to the glowing stones that lined the cave walls, but far more sinister. Its scales seemed to absorb the ambient light, creating patches of unnatural darkness.


    The serpent struck again, this time sweeping its massive tail in a horizontal arc. Rudra jumped, but he wasn''t quite fast enough. The edge of its tail caught his leg with a sickening crack, sending him spinning through the air. He crashed hard against the cave wall, the impact so violent that spider-web cracks spread across the stone surface. Blood sprayed from his mouth, painting the wall with a crimson mist.


    "Kid!" Jaipa''s voice cracked with genuine concern, his spiritual essence trembling at the sight of such violence.


    Rudra pushed himself up, ignoring the sharp pain in his now-shattered ribs. Blood cascaded down his face from a deep gash above his eye, the red liquid mixing with cave water on the floor. His right leg dragged uselessly behind him, the bone visibly protruding through torn flesh and fabric. Yet his expression remained unchanged¡ªcold, calculating, even as his body betrayed him.


    The creature reared back, its body towering above them like a living mountain. Small plants and vines that covered its form swayed and writhed, creating an unsettling display of motion. It opened its mouth, revealing rows of teeth that looked more like sharpened branches than traditional fangs. A viscous, green fluid dripped from its maw, sizzling when it hit the cave floor.


    Rudra attempted to dodge the next attack, but his broken leg buckled beneath him. The serpent''s strike caught him full in the chest, its teeth tearing through muscle and scraping bone. The impact sent him tumbling across the rocky ground like a ragdoll, leaving a trail of blood and torn clothing. When he finally rolled to a stop near the underground lake, his body was a mess of deep lacerations and protruding bones.


    "This... isn''t working," Rudra muttered through blood-stained teeth, struggling to rise. His right arm hung at an impossible angle, the shoulder completely dislocated and the elbow bent backward. The creature''s raw power was beyond anything he had encountered before. Each movement it made carried enough force to shatter stone, and its organic armor seemed impervious to his attacks.


    "I can''t manifest enough power to fight it!" Jaipa called out in frustration, his spiritual form passing harmlessly through the creature as he tried to create a distraction. "My abilities... they''re useless against something this powerful !"


    The serpent''s eyes fixed on Rudra, glowing with an ancient light , terrible intelligence. It moved forward methodically now, as if savoring the sight of its broken prey. The plants growing from its body reached toward Rudra, like hundreds of grasping hands thirsting for blood. Some of the vines had thorns that dripped with the same caustic fluid as its fangs.


    Rudra attempted to stand again, but his mangled leg gave out. He fell hard, face-first onto the rocky ground. Fresh blood pooled beneath him as broken ribs shifted inside his chest. His vision blurred, the glowing stones on the cave walls seeming to dance and spin around him.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The serpent struck again, this time catching Rudra''s already injured leg in its jaws. The sound of crushing bone and tearing flesh echoed through the cavern as the creature shook him like a toy. When it finally released him, Rudra''s leg was barely attached, hanging by threads of muscle and skin.


    "STOP TRYING TO FIGHT!" Jaipa screamed,


    rudra slowly muttered I am not trying to ,


    form pulsing with helpless rage and fear. "You''re going to die! Please... please just run!"


    I can¡¯t even fly because of the cave, he thought in his mind. He didn¡¯t have the energy to spare on talking at that moment. As for hunger and thirst, they were like another disaster weighing him down. He had spent more than a day¡ªfrom a normal world perspective¡ªwithout a drop of water or any food. And the cave... it was too small, for him to be able to fly.


    Through sheer force of will, Rudra dragged himself toward a narrow tunnel opening he spotted in the cave wall. Blood poured from his countless wounds, leaving a wide crimson trail on the stone floor. His ruined leg scraped against the rough ground, sending waves of agony through his body with each movement.


    The serpent, perhaps enjoying the sight of its prey''s desperate struggle, followed slowly behind. Its massive head swayed from side to side, tongue flicking out to taste the blood in the air. The plants covering its body seemed to shiver with anticipation.


    Jaipa flew frantically around Rudra, his s form passing through stone and air alike. "There''s a tunnel ahead that''s too narrow for it to follow! Just... just a little further!"


    Rudra''s progress was agonizingly slow. Every inch forward was a battle against his failing body and the excruciating pain that threatened to consume him. Blood loss had turned his skin a deathly pale, and his breathing came in wet, ragged gasps. Still, his expression never changed¡ªremaining empty, emotionless, even as death itself seemed to reach for him.


    The serpent, perhaps growing tired of the chase, made one final, devastating attack. Its head shot forward like a missile, catching Rudra in the back. The impact sent him flying into the tunnel entrance, where he collided with the stone wall with bone-crushing force. The sound of his body hitting the rock was like a wet sack of meat being slammed against concrete.


    Rudra crumpled to the ground, his body twisted and broken. Blood pooled beneath him, spreading across the stone floor like a dark halo. His breathing was shallow and irregular, each intake of air producing a wet, gurgling sound.


    The serpent tried to follow, but the tunnel was indeed too narrow for its massive form. It roared in frustration, the sound so powerful that it caused more rocks to fall from the ceiling, partially sealing the entrance. The creature''s angry thrashing could be heard even through the wall of fallen stone, but they were, for the moment, safe from its reach.


    Jaipa landed beside Rudra''s broken form, his spiritual essence dimming with distress. He could only watch helplessly as blood continued to seep from Rudra''s numerous wounds. Despite his usual sarcastic nature, genuine fear and concern radiated from his ethereal form.


    "You stupid, stubborn fool," Jaipa whispered, his voice trembling. "I can''t even help you... I can''t stop the bleeding or ease your pain. What good is a spiritual being who can''t even save their own master?"


    Rudra''s eyes fluttered, consciousness slipping away as his body shut down from the massive trauma. The last thing he saw before darkness claimed him was Jaipa''s ghostly form hovering above, the spiritual being''s essence flickering like a candle in the wind. The serpent''s frustrated roars echoed through the cave like distant thunder, a reminder of the monstrous power they had barely escaped.


    It was like Rudra''s last thoughts...


    "I can''t die just yet..."


    He hadn¡¯t found the reason, nor the answer to his question.


    At that moment, he wasn¡¯t regretting anything. What he felt was hatred¡ªhatred towards himself.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was about to die. It wasn¡¯t even because of the immense pain coursing through him. No, what consumed him was the crushing realization of just how weak he truly was. He had once believed he had grown stronger than before¡ªbut now, in these final moments, he saw the truth: he had been wrong all along. A foreign feeling surged within him¡ªa burning rage directed solely at himself.


    And sudden shift of thoughts


    ¡°I deserve to die¡­¡±


    He coughed violently, blood splattering onto the floor as droplets continued to trickle from his mouth.


    As for his belief, he had always clung to one unyielding truth:


    "In this world, only the strong survive, and the weak are devoured."


    But now, at the end, he realized the bitter irony¡ªhe wasn¡¯t strong at all. The very beliefs he had built his life upon crumbled beneath him. He couldn¡¯t stand on those convictions anymore because surviving in a world ruled by the strong required more than just strength¡ªit demanded being stronger than everyone else. And he¡­ he had fallen short to it


    At that moment, a single thought surged through him¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t just a thought. It was more than that. It was a desire, a burning, visceral craving that consumed his very being.


    If I live¡­ if fate dares to let me breathe another moment,


    I will be the one to stand atop the pinnacle of this world. And when I reach the peak, I will step on them and laugh like a maniac, staring down at them from the heights of heaven


    As Rudra lay there, broken and bleeding, one question lingered in his fading thoughts Why am I here? What purpose do I serve in this world? But even this near-death experience hadn''t changed his expression¡ªhis face remained as emotionless as ever, a mask of indifference even in the face of devastating injury and possible death with A sudden flip¡ªthe air around him changed completely, and so did the atmosphere. The setting sun¡¯s rays hit his face, and through his blurry eyes, what he saw was a place resembling the training ground he had came from. With one last glance at the sky, he closed his eyes...

 A mark of claim chapter 40

    The transition back to his original world was abrupt, almost violent in its suddenness. One moment, Rudra was lying broken and bloodied in the narrow tunnel of that ancient cave, Jaipa¡¯s flickering above him like a dying flame. The next, he found himself sprawled on cold marble floors, surrounded by towering stone pillars bathed in soft golden light. His body still bore the scars of battle¡ªhis shattered leg, dislocated arm, protruding ribs¡ªbut something felt... different. The air here was lighter, cleaner, as though it carried none of the oppressive weight of the other realm.


    Before he could even process his surroundings, two figures locked in combat froze mid-duel just a few paces away. Ray, with his hair tied back into a messy ponytail and wielding dual blades stood poised for an attack. Opposite him was Vidar, calm and composed, his sword raised in defense. Their eyes widened simultaneously when they noticed Rudra crumpled on the ground between them.


    Through this temporal wound, a body fell¡ªbroken, bloodied, and barely recognizable


    Rudra, the Third Prince, was laying on the ground His body bounced once because of a small cough coming to rest in a growing pool of his own blood. His right leg was nearly severed, hanging by mere threads of muscle and sinew. Bones protruded from multiple places through his torn flesh, and his right arm was twisted backward at an impossible angle.


    "No..." Ray''s practice sword clattered to the ground as his face drained of all color. "No, no, no... RUDRA!"


    The Second Prince''s usual composure shattered completely. He sprinted toward his fallen friend, his boots slipping in the blood as he dropped to his knees beside Rudra''s broken form. Ray''s hands shook violently as they hovered over Rudra''s body, afraid to touch him for fear of causing more damage.


    "Brother..." Ray''s voice cracked, in just a second tears streaming down his face he was a pure kid anyway seeing a new founed brother in that kind of state he had lost his thoughts "What happened to you? Who did this?"


    Vidar stood frozen, after seeing rudra as half dead , but this¡ªthis was different. This was Rudra, the quiet, boy they had trained with, Now he lay before them, more corpse than person, his body mangled beyond recognition.


    "The blood..." Vidar''s small voice trembled as he finally moved forward. "There''s too much blood. Ray, we need to¡ª"


    "GET HELP!" Ray screamed, his royal composure completely abandoned. His hands were now covered in Rudra''s blood as he tried to put pressure on the worst wounds. "Don''t just stand there! He''s dying!"


    The raw anguish in Ray''s voice snapped Vidar into action. He ran toward the palace with speed that belied , his voice booming through the corridors. "MEDICS! TO THE TRAINING GROUNDS! THE THIRD PRINCE IS seriously injured


    Ray¡¯s hands trembled as he gently cradled Rudra¡¯s head, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Hang on, Rudra. Just hang on. Vidar¡¯s getting help. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡± His eyes glistened with unshed tears, his concern for his friend overwhelming him.


    Within minutes, Vidar returned, accompanied by a tall, slender man with silver hair that cascaded down his back like a waterfall. His piercing blue eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and his movements were fluid, almost ethereal. This was ¡° Utta ¡°, the royal healer, known for his unparalleled mastery of restorative abilities. His presence alone seemed to bring a sense of calm, even in the midst of chaos.


    Utta knelt beside Rudra seeing rudras body in that state his expression changed for a second and in the next second , his expression unreadable as he assessed the prince¡¯s injuries. Without a word, he placed his hands over Rudra¡¯s chest, and a soft, golden light emanated from his palms. The light spread across Rudra¡¯s body, weaving through his wounds like threads of sunlight. Broken bones began to mend, torn flesh knitted itself back together, and the blood that had pooled beneath him slowly receded.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    But as the healing process began, Rudra¡¯s body convulsed. His eyes shot open, and a guttural scream tore from his throat. The sound was raw, filled with agony, and it sent shivers down Ray¡¯s spine.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Ray shouted, his voice desperate. ¡°Why is he screaming?!¡±


    Utta¡¯s expression remained calm even though his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°My ability heals the body,¡± he explained, his voice steady, ¡°but it does so by accelerating the natural healing process by 100s of times The pain he¡¯s feeling now is the equivalent of weeks or even months of recovery condensed into mere moments.¡±


    Ray¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his frustration and helplessness evident. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way? Something less painful?¡±


    Utta shook his head. ¡°This is the fastest and most effective method. If we don¡¯t heal him now, his injuries could become fatal.¡±


    The scream that followed would haunt those present for years to come.


    Rudra''s back arched off the ground as his bones began to forcibly realign themselves. The sound of grinding bone and tearing muscle filled the air as his body attempted to reconstruct itself. His severed leg began to reattach, blood vessels squirming like worms as they sought their corresponding ends.


    "Hold him!" Utta commanded as Rudra thrashed in agony. "The healing has only begun!"


    Ray''s tears fell freely onto Rudra''s face as he held his friend down. "I''m sorry," he sobbed. "I''m so sorry, brother."


    Vidar''s face was a mask of anguish as he used his considerable strength to keep Rudra''s shoulders pinned. Vidars hands trembled as bones continued to snap back into place beneath them.


    The healing seemed to last an eternity. Rudra''s screams flowed off the courtyard walls as his body knit itself back together. Muscles rewove themselves fiber by fiber, each connection sending fresh waves of agony through his system. His dislocated arm rotated back into position with a series of sickening pops, tendons reattaching themselves like strands of spider silk.


    Throughout the process, more healers arrived, their combined powers supporting Utta''s primary healing. They formed a circle around the fallen prince, their hands glowing with various shades of healing light¡ªgold, silver, pale blue¡ªall working in concert to save Rudra''s life.


    Finally, the golden light dimmed, and Utta withdrew his hands. Rudra¡¯s body went still, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. The screams had stopped, replaced by the sound of his quiet, even breathing.


    Ray let out a shaky breath, his shoulders sagging with relief. ¡°Thank you, Utta. I don¡¯t know what we would¡¯ve done without you.¡±


    The healer at that time had his own thoughts and worry about this matter what could have happened to the prience to go in that state ¡° every inch of his body had a injury ¡±


    Utta nodded, his expression softening. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to serve the royal family. However¡­¡± He paused, his gaze narrowing as he studied Rudra¡¯s face. ¡°Was this mark on the Third Prince¡¯s face before?¡±


    Ray and Vidar leaned in closer, their eyes widening as they noticed it for the first time. On Rudra¡¯s left cheek, just below his eye, was a small, black mark. It was no larger than a coin, but its intricate design was impossible to ignore. The mark resembled a serpent coiled around a crescent moon, its scales etched in fine detail. The edges of the mark seemed to shimmer faintly, as if alive.


    ¡°No,¡± Ray said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°That wasn¡¯t there before. What is it?¡±


    Utta''s expression grew grave as he studied the mark more carefully. "This is... troubling. This isn''t a simple bruise or battle scar. This is a signature¡ªa claiming mark. Something has laid its claim on him." The healer''s fingers traced the air above the mark, careful not to make direct contact. "


    As if in response to Utta''s words, the black mark pulsed once, like a heartbeat beneath Rudra''s skin. The unconscious prince''s breathing hitched for a moment before settling back into a steady rhythm.


    Ray clutched Rudra''s hand tightly, his voice barely hearable "Where did you go, brother?


    Vidar placed a comforting hand on Ray''s shoulder, but his eyes never left the pulsing mark on Rudra''s temple. The young boy had had seen many strange things in his years , but this... this felt different. It felt like a warning.


    In the growing darkness of evening, torches were lit around the courtyard, their flames casting dancing shadows across Rudra''s unconscious form. The black mark continued its steady, ominous pulse,


    And somewhere in that other dimension, a massive serpentine creature coiled in its cave, its ancient eyes glowing with satisfaction and though Rudra had escaped, the creature''s patience wasn''t much as his eyes glow in the dark The mark would ensure that their paths would cross again, in his world .


    The sun set completely, leaving the courtyard in twilight. Guards positioned themselves around their fallen prince, torchlight glinting off their armor. Ray refused to leave Rudra''s side


    Ray nodded, his gaze never leaving Rudra¡¯s face. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get him to his chambers. He needs rest.¡±


    As they carefully lifted Rudra and carried him toward the castle, the black mark on his face seemed to pulse faintly, as if responding to their concern. The question lingered in the air, unspoken but heavy with implication: What had Rudra encountered that he was in that kind of state and what had it done to him ?


    The black mark pulsed once more, a silent countdown to something none of them yet understood

 Cage chapter 41

    The palace halls were unusually quiet that night. Guards stood at attention, their armor gleaming in the torchlight, but their usual casual chatter was absent. Word had spread quickly about the rudras condition, and a solemn atmosphere permeated the air.


    In Rudra''s chambers, Utta worked tirelessly. Though the initial healing had saved the prince''s life, much remained to be done. Golden light emanated from the healer''s hands as he methodically strengthened newly-formed tissues, ensuring bones had fused properly, and monitoring for any signs of complications.


    "His body is accepting the healing remarkably well," Utta murmured, more to himself than to Ray, who hadn''t left his post by Rudra''s bedside. "Though I''ve never seen injuries quite like these..."


    Ray''s hands clenched in his lap. "Will he..." He swallowed hard. "Will there be lasting damage?"


    Utta''s fingers traced the air above Rudra''s reconstructed leg. "Physically? No. The healing is comprehensive. But..." His eyes drifted to the mark on Rudra''s cheek, which pulsed faintly in the dim light.


    "That mark," Ray said, leaning forward. "You know something about it, don''t you?"


    The royal healer was silent for a long moment, his eyes studying the serpentine design. "There are old stories," he said finally, "some beings are powerful enough to mark their chosen prey. But such things haven''t been seen in centuries." He straightened, his silver hair catching the lamplight. "I must consult some texts. Watch him carefully. If the mark changes in any way, send for me immediately."


    After Utta left, Ray pulled his chair closer to Rudra''s bed. In sleep, his friend looked younger, more vulnerable. The marks of pain had smoothed from his face, but occasional tremors still ran through his body as the healing magic continued its work.


    "What happened to you?" Ray whispered, carefully adjusting the blanket over Rudra''s chest. "Where did you go?"


    Suddenly Rudra''s breathing hitched or the mark pulsed.


    As midnight approached, Vidar appeared in the doorway. "You should rest," he told Ray quietly. "I can watch him."


    Ray shook his head. "I can''t. Every time I close my eyes, I see him appearing in that courtyard, broken and bleeding..."


    Vidar moved to stand beside Ray''s chair. "You''re no good to him exhausted. At least take the couch." He gestured to the plush settee near the window. "I''ll wake you if anything changes."


    After some persuasion, Ray reluctantly moved to the couch, though he positioned himself so he could still see Rudra clearly. Despite his determination to stay awake, exhaustion soon pulled him into a fitful sleep.


    Vidar took the vacated chair, his sharp eyes noting every detail of Rudra''s condition. The mark on Rudra''s cheek pulsed again, and Vidar''s hand instinctively moved to his blade hilt.


    After the second glance he let go of the his blade hilt


    Throughout the night, various palace residents found reasons to pass by Rudra''s chambers. The King and Queen they came dozens of times standing silently in the doorway for several minutes before continuing his rounds. Palace healers checked in regularly, though none dared interfere with Utta''s work.


    In the darkest hours before dawn, Rudra stirred restlessly. The mark flared briefly, and he mumbled something unintelligible. Ray was instantly awake, moving to his friend''s side.


    "Shh," Ray soothed, placing a cool cloth on Rudra''s forehead. "You''re safe."


    As the first hints of dawn began to lighten the sky, Rudra''s breathing finally settled into a deeper, healing sleep. Ray, unable to fight exhaustion any longer, dozed off in his chair beside the bed. Vidar had been called away to his duties, but he''d arranged for extra guards outside the door.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Morning approached, Warm sunlight filtered through the tall windows of Rudra''s chambers, casting long shadows across the marble floor. Ray sat slumped in a chair beside the bed, his usually impeccable posture abandoned in exhaustion. His head rested at an awkward angle, dark circles visible beneath his eyes even in sleep. His fingers still loosely gripped Rudra''s blanket, as if afraid his friend might vanish again if he let go completely.


    Rudra''s consciousness returned slowly, like wading through thick fog. Every muscle in his body ached with a deep, bone-weary pain. His rebuilt leg throbbed with phantom sensations of being torn apart and reformed. Even breathing felt strange¡ªhis newly knitted ribs expanding against flesh that seemed simultaneously familiar and foreign.


    ¡°It feels as though my entire body has been unmade and remade¡±


    he thought, the memory of his healing making him shudder. He flexed his fingers experimentally, noting how each movement sent tiny sparks of discomfort through his reconstructed nerves.


    A slight movement from beside him caught his attention. Ray stirred, his eyes fluttering open. When he saw Rudra awake, he practically leaped from his chair, nearly toppling it in his haste.


    "Rudra! ........


    " Relief and concern warred in Ray''s voice. His hands hovered uncertainly over Rudra''s form, as if afraid to touch him. "What happened to you? You vanished from the training grounds, and then..." His voice cracked. "Fifteen minutes. You were gone for fifteen minutes, and you came back looking like..." He swallowed hard. "There was so much blood. Your leg was barely attached. I thought... I thought I was watching you die."


    This kid is such a headache rudra thought but and the end he had a relief about something


    Rudra turned his face away, avoiding Ray''s searching gaze. The raw pain in rays voice didn''t affect rudra at all , it was like a human sharing his pain to a stone even tho he needed to act as a normal


    "I don''t remember," rudra said that it was obviously a lie , he remembered everything every details but he just couldn''t share what he had gone through , the words tasting bitter on his tongue. The memory of the serpent''s attack was still vivid in his mind¡ªthe crushing pressure, the tearing of flesh, the overwhelming pain. But he couldn''t tell Ray. Not about any of it


    "Nothing?" Ray pressed, leaning closer. "Not even a fragment? One moment you were there, the next..." His voice hardened slightly. "Rudra, your wounds... they weren''t normal combat injuries. Utta said it looked like something had tried to..." He stopped, his hands clenching into fists.


    "Ray," Rudra said softly, meeting his friend''s gaze for the first time. "Please."


    Ray studied him for a long moment before his shoulders sagged. "I understand if you''re not ready to talk about it," he said quietly. "But whatever happened, whatever you''re dealing with... you don''t have to face it alone. You know that, right?" Rudra looked at him for a long moment thinking what is this nature called is he just a fool lost in emotions or I am the fool lost in my nothingness


    When Rudra didn''t respond, Ray stood with a heavy sigh. "I''ll get Utta to check on you. Don''t move from that bed. Your body may look healed, but the internal recovery isn''t complete."


    As Ray''s footsteps faded, Rudra let out a heavy sigh and closed his eyes. His entire body felt like it was humming with residual healing energy, each breath sending tiny ripples of sensation through his reconstructed muscles. But before he could fully process these new sensations, a familiar voice filled with worry cut through the silence.


    "Are you alright?" Jaipa materialized, his spectral form circling Rudra anxiously with a shocked look on his face . "Your body was nearly destroyed, and now..." The spirit''s eyes widened as he examined Rudra more closely. "It''s as if you have an entirely new body. The magical reconstruction is unlike anything I''ve ever seen "


    Before Rudra could respond,


    Slowly a sound of footsteps approached and stopped for a second at The door swung open to reveal Utta and Ray. The royal healer rushed to Rudra''s bedside, his expression stern.


    "Who said you could sit up?" Utta pressed Rudra back against the pillows and began his examination. His hands glowed faintly as they passed over Rudra''s body, checking the integrity of the healing. "The reconstruction of your tissues is still stabilizing. One wrong movement could disrupt the healing matrix."


    Finding nothing immediately concerning, he asked, "Are you experiencing any unusual sensations? Any pain? Numbness? Your nervous system underwent significant trauma i think ¡°


    Rudra shook his head, but Utta''s troubled expression remained. The healer retrieved a small mirror from a nearby table and held it out. "Look," he said simply, his tone was smooth with unspoken concern.


    Rudra took the mirror, attempting to lighten the suffocating atmosphere. "Oh my, how handsome can one person look it like a angel came from the heaven''s ?" he joked, even as his eyes fixed on the black mark on his cheek¡ªthe serpent coiled around a crescent moon. The mark seemed to ripple slightly under his gaze, like ink spreading through water.


    "This isn''t the time for jokes!" Ray''s frustration burst forth, his voice cracking.


    "Look at that mark! How can you not remember anything? You were half-dead in my arms! Don''t you feel sorry for us "We may not have been family for long, but we .......ar.....e family now. Don''t you understand that?


    Rudra could only respond with a acted sad smile, which seemed to frustrate Ray even more. The weight of his deception felt heavier with each passing moment.


    Utta placed a calming hand on Ray''s shoulder. "Let''s give him some space to rest. His body needs time to adjust to the reconstruction." Ray hesitated, then relented, though his expression remained troubled.


    "I''ll bring you food later," Ray said, backing toward the door. "Don''t you dare leave that bed."


    He made exaggerated gestures indicating he would be watching, drawing a genuine chuckle from Rudra despite the tension.


    The moment the door closed, Jaipa darted forward. "Let me see that mark," he demanded, hovering close to Rudra''s cheek. The spirit''s form flickered in alarm, its ethereal light dimming. "It... it can''t be... I''d hoped I was wrong, but..."


    "What is it?" Rudra asked, with a flat face there was no one for him to keep his acted face on , The mark pulsed warmly against his skin, as if responding to Jaipa''s attention.


    "The Mark of Claim," Jaipa''s voice trembled. "We''re doomed. You barely escaped death once, and now...this......¡±


    "Explain properly," Rudra said sharply, his eyes narrowing. "What exactly does this mark mean for us?"


    Jaipa''s form settled, though it continued to flicker anxiously "The Mark of Claim is like a cage after taking a long break between his words ...he continued


    The next time we enter the world of 48H, we ......won''t be able to return to this world,


    even if we spend 48 hours their...........

 Neither steps chapter 42

    "Even if we spend 48 hours in the world of 48H, we won¡¯t be able to return to this world."


    Rudra listened in silence, absorbing every word like a spectator to an unfolding tale. He remained quiet for a few moments before finally looking up at the clinking sound around him. Then, in his usual calm voice, he asked,


    "How does that work?"


    Jaipa¡¯s face momentarily twisted with frustration, but he took a deep breath, letting the emotion pass. When he spoke again, his voice was steady.


    "The Mark of Claim... It¡¯s not like other claim marks. This one is among the seven mysteries of ¡° The Forest of Absolute ¡° No one truly understands it. Only a handful in the history of my world have ever been branded with this mark, and from what little I know... once it appears on someone¡ªwhether they are human, angel, white, or demon¡ªthey can never leave that forest."


    With that, Jaipa fell silent for a while, his eyes fixed on Rudra. But something in them had changed.


    It wasn¡¯t admiration, nor was it any newfound fondness. Maybe it was the weight of the recent incident¡ªor perhaps something else entirely.


    At first glance, Rudra¡¯s face was charming, almost carefree, as if the world held no troubles for him. Even a second look wouldn¡¯t reveal a crack in that mask. But inside, his thoughts ran wild, tangled with worries about the inevitable end of his life. No matter how calm he looked, he couldn¡¯t silence the questions clawing at his mind.


    Still, he pushed it all aside. Straightening slightly, he asked in a tone a little sharper than before¡ª


    "How many survived?"


    With that, Rudra looked at Jaipa and spoke again.


    "You said that in the history of your world, only a few people have ever been branded with the Mark of Claim, right? So how many of them actually survived?"


    Jaipa¡¯s face twisted in frustration, but he held it in, swallowing his irritation.


    "What was I expecting from this kid? Haa¡­" he thought bitterly. "I¡¯m the idiot for thinking I¡¯d get a genuine reaction out of him."


    He let out a deep sigh.


    "First of all¡ªhey, Rudra, look at me when I¡¯m talking to you!"


    He took a brief pause before continuing, his voice laced with frustration.


    Jaipa gritted his teeth and spoke again.


    "Let me correct you on a few things."


    His voice was rough now, irritation seeping into every word.


    "First thing¡ªthe Mark of Claim? That¡¯s not even its real name. That¡¯s just what people call it, a name given by those who watched their companions bear its curse."


    He took a long pause, his gaze lingering on Rudra¡¯s deceptively charming face.


    ¡±How can a kid like him look so lifeless¡­ with a face like that? Haa¡­Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    He inhaled deeply before adding¡ª


    "And the second thing¡­ no one¡­"


    Jaipa¡¯s fingers curled into fists.


    "Not a single one has ever survived."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Jaipa remained quiet, not out of hesitation but to let his words sink deep into Rudra¡¯s mind. He wanted the weight of reality to hit him properly. That was his reason.


    Rudra, on the other hand, had his own reason for staying silent. He needed time¡ªtime to process everything. The Mark of Claim, the dangers of the unknown world, and above all, the fact that his life was still dangling at the edge of death¡¯s door.


    Despite his seemingly carefree expression, he never took Jaipa¡¯s warnings lightly. Not when he warned about the cave, not when he spoke about his world, and certainly not now. The reason he looked so calm wasn¡¯t because he was indifferent¡ªit was because he simply couldn¡¯t show the weight of his thoughts on his face.


    But now, as he sat there, he knew the reality he was facing was far worse than anything he had imagined. He had barely managed to survive last time. He couldn¡¯t even run away from it, let alone fight back. And that led him to the one question burning in his mind¡ª


    "What can I learn in one day to survive in an unknown world?"


    "What can I even do in this situation?"


    If he entered the world of 48H with his weak body, there would be no luck this time. He wouldn¡¯t just be in danger¡ªhe would die. He had survived last time purely by chance, but luck wouldn¡¯t save him twice.


    The weight of the thought pressed down on him,


    Then, in a flat, tone, Rudra finally spoke


    "Can''t we just, you know¡­ avoid entering the world of 48H?"


    Jaipa immediately shot back, not even letting a second pass.


    "Did I not tell you already?! Once the ability activates, it won¡¯t stop until you die!"


    Rudra stared at him, processing the words.


    "So basically¡­ everything comes back to me dying."


    It wasn¡¯t fear. It was just¡­ inconvenience.


    Jaipa circled around Rudra, eyeing him like a concerned mother hen pretending not to care.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Rudra, with his usual flat tone but just a hint of teasing:


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Jaipa flinched. "Wha¡ªwhat?! Worried?! About YOU? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!" His voice cracked midway.


    Rudra blinked. "Oh? In the cave, I could¡¯ve sworn you were crying. Thought I was gonna die or something."


    Jaipa¡¯s entire body stiffened. "Y-you were IMAGINING things! Haaaa! Completely delusional! Might be a side effect of 48H! Who knows?!"


    Rudra simply stared at him. The silence was loud.


    Jaipa coughed dramatically and changed the subject. "A-anyway! You¡¯ve had enough rest! Get up and try to move a little, see how your body reacts."


    Rudra turned his head, watching Jaipa hover to his opposite side. Without another word, he stood up from the bed with no hesitation.


    Jaipa blinked. "¡­Oh. That was fast."


    Rudra shrugged. "You told me to move. I moved."


    Jaipa sighed. "Why do I even bother¡­"


    "He doesn''t have much time left. He needs to hurry. We''re giving a total of 24 hours of interval between these two worlds for now, but we''ve already spent 12 hours in this world. So in simple terms, he only has 12 hours left to prepare. If he enters my world without preparation, he¡¯ll die. No doubt about it."


    Jaipa''s face was grim as he called out to Rudra.


    "Rudra..."


    Rudra turned to face him, his expression as flat as always. Jaipa held his stare, silent, before finally breaking the quiet.


    "Do you want to learn something interesting?"


    Rudra¡¯s mind briefly flickered back to the earlier conversation about entering the world of 48H. He needed anything that could help him survive, so Jaipa teaching him something likely meant it was important.


    After a moment of thought, Rudra gave a slow, barely perceptible nod.


    Jaipa landed gracefully on the ground and said, "Look closely."


    Rudra watched, his attention piqued. Jaipa stood for a second¡ªthen, in an almost anticlimactic way, began to lift off the ground. No wing flaps, no dramatic motions. He just rose.


    Rudra blinked. His voice was slightly louder, breaking from his usual flat tone.


    "What was that?"


    Jaipa didn¡¯t respond right away, so Rudra continued, his curiosity leaking through his voice, though it still held that deadpan quality.


    "How are you flying like that? You''re not even moving your wings. How... how can you even do that?"


    Jaipa flew around with remarkable speed, zipping from side to side, up and down, twisting through every possible angle in mid-air. He moved with precision, making sure to demonstrate each movement slowly, giving Rudra ample time to try and comprehend the technique. As time passed, Jaipa continued to float effortlessly, his wings remaining completely still.


    Rudra stood in silence, his gaze steady, like a watcher observing stars in the night sky. After a few moments, he closed his eyes, trying to focus on how exactly Jaipa was accomplishing this.


    His wings are manipulating the air pressure around them... creating an upward force, like an invisible cushion of air, Rudra thought. He''s ionizing the air or generating localized wind currents...


    Rudra''s mind slowly pieced it together. The wind currents were being generated not by the flapping of wings but by Jaipa¡¯s energy. I need to use the key¡¯s energy to do something similar, Rudra deduced.


    He took a quiet moment to absorb the details. When he opened his eyes again, he focused intently, his expression as blank as ever. Without much visible effort, he began to lift off the ground, his body rising slowly into the air. No flapping, just steady ascent.


    Rudra hovered, trying to move side to side, up and down, and at different angles. He fumbled a little at first but gradually started to gain control. After a while, he found the rhythm, floating effortlessly.


    This technique... Rudra thought as he glided in mid-air, moving with more confidence now. This will be useful in tight places, like caves, or anywhere with limited space. And it¡¯ll help with making quick turns in midair, like walking on air... Yeah, I¡¯ve got two ways to move around now.


    After an hour of practicing, Rudra hovered just a few inches above the bed. He slowly turned his body horizontal, hovering for a moment before gently collapsing onto the bed with a deep, heavy breath.


    Jaipa hovered nearby, watching Rudra''s progress. With a smirk, he asked, "So, what do you think? Will it be a useful technique?"


    Rudra, still catching his breath, nodded slowly....